ats o

ROLD A

SCHOFIELD.

THE DAY §
MISSIONS LIBRARY

fYA^',''ijNfVERSITf'w

MEMORIALS OF R. HAROLD A. SCHOFIELD.

From a Hiotograpl ny If T. C Turner, lO.Bamslmry Park, London

MEMORIALS OF
R. HAROLD A. SCHOFIELD,
M.A., M.B. (Oxon.)
(gate flf fye C|iira gstafr Ipfssiflit),
FIRST MEDICAL MISSIONARY TO SHAN-SI, CHINA.

Chiefly compiled from his
LETTERS AND DIARIES

BY HIS BROTHER

A. T. SCHOFIELD,, M.D.

WITH PORTRAIT.

$ rafoxra :
HODDER AND STOUGHTON,
2-7 PATERNOSTER ROW.
MDCCCLXXXV.
Yale Divinity Library

Printed by Ha2ell, Watson, & Viney, Ld., London and Aylesbury.

PREFACE.

THE subject of the following memorials has already
had his earnest prayers for more labourers in the
Chinese field richly answered. Even at this moment
the heart is cheered by fresh tidings of the work of God's
grace in Pekin by His servants Messrs. Stanley Smith,
Cassels, and Hoste. And it is in the earnest, prayerful
hope that this book may be used to stir up others that
it has been written. As far as possible my brother
has been allowed to speak for himself, and his letters
and papers have therefore been given without any
attempt to work them up into a regular biography.
After the book was compiled, I came across two papers
of interest. The one was written for his wife, who
had the greatest difficulty to induce him to give it to
her, and contains a list of his scholarships, amounting
to nearly £1,500. The other MS. was a small bit
of torn notepaper, inserted in a portfolio containing
over forty certificates of honour from the Victoria
University, certificates of the London University,
"Showing he was first in the honours list in zoology,
and third in honours in geology, paleontology, and

PREFACE.

classics, and also containing all his numerous diplomas.
On the paper was written, " God resisteth the proud,
but giveth grace unto the humble."
Such was indeed the motto of his life, and the fear
of ignoring it has prevented any description of his
brilliant successes at Oxford and London.
All he longed for was to bring glory to his Master ;
and it is hoped that these imperfect memorials (com
piled in the uncertain intervals of a busy professional
life), though they may not stand the test of literary
criticism, will yet find their way as a living voice into the
hearts of many that shall read them, constraining them-
to be men wholly devoted to God's service, whether in
the home or foreign mission field. He is worthy ; and
the only life worth living is to live for Him who died
for us and rose again, that we should be His, and His
alone.
ALFRED T. SCHOFIELD.
141, Westbourne Terrace, W.
October 1885.

CONTENTS.

PART I.— School Life, 1851—1866. East Bud-
leigh, Rochdale, Manchester . . . i
PART IL— College Life, 1866 — 1873. Man
chester, Oxford  19
PART III. — Hospital Life, 1873— 1879. London,
Belgrade, Vienna, Palestine . . . -57
PART IV.— Missionary Life, 1880— 1883. Lon
don, America, China  115

PART I.
SCHOOL LIFE, 185 1— 1866.
East Budleigh, Rochdale, Manchester.

' ' If any man tries to introduce the name of Jesus into the world, he
will have hard work with it ; it is that despised name that the world
hates ; it does not hate religion. It is the name of Jesus that we are to
hold up in these last days." — First entry in Private Diary, 1865.

THE subject of the following pages— Robert Harold
Ainsworth Schofield, third son of Robert Schofield,
Esq., of Hey brook, near Rochdale, Lancashire— was
born in the year 185 1, at No. 7, Gordon Square, London.
The discriminating judgment of an old family gover
ness pronounced him before he was many months
old to be a child of firm will and of good disposition,
both of which traits were amply verified in after-life.
The early years of his childhood flowed on in a quiet
current unbroken by any severe illness or event of
special interest. Indeed, his whole life was of a
quiet steady order, so that the interest and the value
of any record of it lie rather in observing its aim
and purpose than in noting the incidents that mark its
course. His mother writes of him : " He was a highly nervous,
susceptible child, but very quiet and undemonstrative.
He had a vivid appreciation of justice, and keenly felt
a wrong done to others as much as to himself. When
really roused he made no mere display of temper, but
showed a strong and most determined will."
He was only between four and five years of age
when he began to manifest a talent for preaching. A
favourite occupation on Sunday afternoons, after return
ing in the morning from the service at Westow Hill,
Upper Norwood, was to solemnly conduct another,
complete in all its outward essentials. Pet rabbits
would be brought up and carefully barricaded in two

HAROLD SCHOFIELD.

extemporized pews, the nurse at the table completing the
congregation. Either Harold or the writer would then
gravely mount on a high chair as parson, while the
other occupied a lower one in front as " sing minister "
or clerk. In spite of the most volatile behaviour on
the part of the rabbits, the parson never lost his
gravity for a moment, even when compelled to vary
his eloquent discourse by a hot chase round the room
to bring the congregation back to their pews. After
the closing hymn he would solemnly get off the chair
and make a collection in a small sand-bucket or basket
(of buttons) for "ze poor minister," and then shake
hands or paws with all the congregation. To him,
there was no playing at preaching : his whole behaviour
and words were entirely in earnest, and in full keeping
with the occasion.
His education during the first few years of his life
was carried on by his mother, who says, " He
was more distinguished by a painstaking endeavour
to grasp a subject thoroughly, in which he was
eminently successful, than by what is called ' seizing
the idea' rapidly."
When he was about seven years of age, we removed
for a time to Torquay, and afterwards to Rochdale in
Lancashire. Here Harold was with the writer placed
under the care of a tutor, who says of him : " He
was very thoughtful, intellectually and morally. He
took a pleasure in knowing and readily apprehend
ing the reason of a thing. I do not mean by this
that he was precocious. He had the natural and healthy
instincts of a boy, but along with them a tendency to
reflection and to thoroughness in his work not often
met with at his age."

SCHOOL LIFE.

When nine years old he was truly converted to
God. His mother's account of it is as follows : " His
elder brother had just been converted, while away at a
school in Wales in February i860, when one day the
servant came up to tell me that Harold was walking up
and down the dining-room in great distress of mind.
I sent for him, and he handed me a letter from his
brother and stood by me in tears, to think that he was
not saved like him. I spoke simply of the sacrifice
of Christ, and I shall never forget the ray of joy that
beamed through his tearful eyes and lighted up his
whole face as he owned that Christ had saved him too."
In 1 86 1 we were placed under the care of the late Mr.
Arthur Pridham, M.A., at East Budleigh, near Exeter.
Here I am afraid the most wicked part of Harold's life
was spent, for he must have been greatly infected at
this time with the wild spirits of his elder brother. I
distinctly remember his agony at going into the dining-
room to repeat some Latin to his tutor with a hot potato
stuffed into each pocket (that had been surreptitiously
roasted at the schoolroom fire), burning him dreadfully
as he shifted uneasily from one leg to the other to ease
the pain. This is the worst instance .of deceit that can
be recalled. Our favourite amusements were driving
in a small emerald-coloured gig drawn by a yellowish-
green pony, alternately getting out and pushing up the
hills, and then tearing down at full gallop ; or going out
with our bows and arrows and shooting the neighbours'
swine, which used to graze in one of our favourite
haunts. At night we would either prowl about the
lanes on stilts five feet high, or, providing ourselves
with dark lanterns, would climb the loftiest elms over
hanging the road, and fastening the lights to the boughs,

HAROLD SCHOFIELD.

would sit and learn our lessons with our legs dangling
some seventy feet above the heads of the people
beneath. In one of our climbs Harold fell to the
ground, and was carried home partially stunned.
These, however, were by no means the most daring of
our escapades. The house had a long thatched roof
ending in a very broad and substantial gutter, and it
will hardly be believed that we used to get a board well
wetted and, sitting on it, fly down from the ridge at the
top to the gutter. It is matter of wonder now that we
did not go over the edge and fall into the yard beneath.
Sure we are the neighbours must have thought at times
the house was bewitched, for when our good tutor was
out for a couple of hours in the evening, we indulged in
the most uproarious cat hunts. We had a double stair
case, and shutting all the doors, would start two fleet
cats and hunt them round and round the house till we
were quite exhausted. Altogether; we were anything
but what we should have been at this time; for
though provided by our careful parents with little
short " half-hour " candles to prevent our sitting up
at night, and neat little homoeopathic boxes of simple
remedies to take when we were ill, we often read and
played marbles in our rooms till midnight, adopting the
simple expedient of burning four or five of our " half-
hour " lights, while .many of the homoeopathic pilules
were administered to the two cats. A book might be
filled with the account of our adventures at that time.
I remember driving (ten in all) in a gig, with a large
raw-boned horse belonging to a baker, three and a half
miles in fifteen minutes. Poor Harold fell into sad dis
grace one day when following the writer, his teacher in
all mischief, along some beams over the wash-house,

SCHOOL LIFE.

for he slipped, and his two little legs stuck through
the plaster into the room below, -sending a shower of
debris on to the bald head and down the neck of our
indulgent tutor, who had just looked in to see if we
were there.
In 1 863 Harold left these scenes . of revelry and
freedom to enter a private school near Manchester as
a weekly boarder. He stayed here for some years,
gradually rising through every class to be head of
the school, and receiving, as we well remember, the
" pink report " (a special distinction) with undeviating
regularity every quarter. His name was inserted on
the roll of honour of the school, and long after he left
it he retained his feeling of love for the old boys, and
used to go regularly to their little weekly meetings.
His piety was as well known to all the boys as his
diligence. We all remember the dogged perseverance
with which he, on his return home, after a brief run
round the house, would settle in the dining-room to
work, always sitting in the same place. He completely
wore out the carpet in this one spot, and he often
wore out my patience, too, as I sought in vain to
draw him away for a tricycle ride or a row on the
neighbouring lake. He was, however, fond of rowing
and riding, and also of going short excursions on a
double tricycle we had. The most considerable run
we made in it was to Stafford, a distance of sixty-
seven miles, in one day. We also went into Wales
with it, where, in those " pre-cycle days," it was regarded
as some new sort of agricultural machine.
The following short account will serve as a sample
of the wild adventures incident to primitive tricycle
tours : —

HAROLD SCHOFIELD.

" Leaving home early with our tank full,* we stopped
for breakfast at Manchester (twelve miles). Thence to
Knutsford, where 'the village blacksmith' came out of
his shop, and mounting a very slim single tricycle, chal
lenged us to a race. We accepted, but in spite of his
broad and sinewy hands, and the fact that we had just
travelled twenty-three miles, we left him struggling in
the distance with the utmost ease. We dined excel
lently at Northwich, and as a result our pace was very
slow afterwards. Running through Delamere Forest
downhill, we found ourselves in the midst of a herd of
cattle, and in trying to avoid them ran up the bank
and were overturned into the' road. Shaking our
selves, we remounted and soon reached Chester. Next
day we ran through Holywell to Rhyddlan, where we
broke a spring over a gutter. The hills after this were
so steep that not only was it impossible to ride either
up or down, but both of us had the greatest difficulty
in holding the tricycle back when descending a hill.
Getting the spring mended, we got a carriage at Dyserth
and drove to Rhyl with the tricycle. After a day or
two we returned, again breaking a spring and being
overturned, and arrived home by the same route, after
a run of 171 miles."
Every week Harold would accompany the writer to
a large Sunday school under his care, and help in
teaching. His lessons were much blessed, and several
cases of distinct conversion to God were the result.
The best accounts of his school life are given by his
schoolfellows. One of his oldest friends writes : —
* This tank held half a gallon of claret and water, and a
long india-rubber tube enabled either of the riders to drink
ad libitum. We found that (like a steam-engine) we required
to consume a definite amount of fluid per mile.

SCHOOL LIFE.

" My earliest recollection of Harold dates from the
Easter term, 1865, when, as a boy of ten, I went to
school with my brother ; he took pity upon the two
forlorn strangers, and invited us to try our skill at the
gymnasium, and showed us how various feats were
to be performed, in which we vainly tried to imitate
him. After that came a period in which we had no
intercourse, for he, as head boy of the school, was
an object rather of distant veneration than friendly
approach. Indeed, the next incident I recall must have
taken place some five or six years later. It was an
evening talk in the playground after one of the
Thursday meetings, in which he spoke, as he so loved
to do, of the death upon the Cross, and impressed upon
me as no one had ever done before its meaning for
us ; that was the first time I ever attached any clear
meaning to the words, ' My God, my God, why hast
Thou forsaken me ? ' "
Another old companion gives a very graphic picture
of his school and college life, which, though looking
a good deal ahead of the period we have reached,
would only, be spoiled if not given entire. He
says : —
" It may be comparatively easy to give those who
did not know Dr. Schofield an idea of what his thoughts
and opinions were on some all-important subjects, but
it is well-nigh impossible to make them understand
what he really was as a living influence among his
fellows, — an influence which was independent of any
intellectual agreement, and which came from the mani
fest purity and entire sincerity of his nature. No one
could ever have had a doubt of that ; he never left
behind any uncomfortable suspicion of self-seeking or

HAROLD SCHOFIELD.

of ulterior motives ; men at once recognised him as
true to the core. Ever faithful to his deepest convic
tions, in all his dealings he sought to turn his friends
and acquaintances to look for strength and comfort to
what he himself believed to be its only true and lasting
source, — the only source, too, of that wonderful humility
and self-forgetfulness which he possessed to such a
marked degree.
" Few men could have had such a course of almost
unceasing success at college and university without a
perhaps justifiable pride at times betraying itself.
" The humility which others have to learn by failure
he seemed to learn by success. Whenever he gained
any distinction at Oxford, it was not communicated to
his friends with a flourish of trumpets, but often by
the bare statement of the fact in the postscript of a
letter, or in the corner of a postcard, and those who
knew him could never lay this down to affectation.
He only looked upon what he gained as a means to
an end. ' Mental powers/ he says in a letter in 1875,
' are a most precious gift from God, and surely it is
for His glory that they should be trained and expanded
to their utmost capacity.' A light upon his own life
is thrown by a sentence of a letter dated May 1873.
' Words spoken in simple faith have much more real
power than any spoken from some fancied position of
influence.' But Dr. Schofield was something more
than the earnest Christian. It was not only the
love of God which filled his soul, but warm human
love. " Schofield's was a sunny nature, and the brightness
of his face and character shone nowhere so much as
when out with friends among the wilds and beauties

SCHOOL LIFE.

of English scenery. His splendid physique gave him
intense delight in life ; he was equal to anything, and
was essentially practical. He had a very special delight
in running water, and in light and shade, as well as in
sunlight playing among foliage. Often he would stop
and call our attention to the shadow of a cloud passing
over the mountains, followed by the outburst of the
sun ; few things lit up his face like this. In the
summer of 1871 he was staying with his mother and
family at Llandudno, where happened to be at the
same time some twelve to fifteen boys from his old
school, who afterwards went by the name of the ' Llan
dudno Colonists.' Harold Schofield at once became
the leader of the party, and many friendships between
him and the boys date from there, and have continued
since. He entered into all the fun and jollity of that
summer holiday; on the road behind Llandudno, lead
ing to the Conway shore, we played cricket together
every day, and then went to an old jetty which had
been used in connection with a stone-quarry on the
Conway side of Great Orme's Head ; there we all
bathed, and none of us can forget Schofield's delight in
the water, and his interest in the various swimming
powers of the party. He was always very careful to
run no risk : at one time, when he along with two or
three of us put himself in danger of a severe fall on
the rocks, near the Pigeon's Cave, I remember how
he repented it, and said no one had any right to run
a needless risk. It was a lesson to us boys.
" Walking along the shore, he would talk to us on
zoological subjects, of which he was just then full ; on'
the limestone rocks we searched for fossils together
and the strata of the Great Orme's Head, the pudding-

HAROLD SCHOFIELD.

stone, and the old beach on the Conway shore, raised
some feet above the present sea-level, were often the
subjects of an interesting talk.
" His description of the strata of the Orme's Head,
when examined for the Burdett-Coutts Scholarship at
Oxford, as he afterwards told me in a letter, went well
in his favour. He came out the winner of the scholar
ship. At few times was his delight in nature greater
than this same year, when along with some of the
' Colonists ' he ascended Snowdon.
" We took the ascent by the old copper-mine, start
ing between Llyn Dhinas and Llyn Gwynant. Getting,
on to the ' Knife-board,' a mist came down, whisked
along by a wind which blew at high speed. Now and
then there was a rift in the mist, and, like a glimpse of
fairy-land, we could see the lakes and valleys below
bathed in golden sunlight.
" When the sun had set we began to descend, and as
the darkness stole upon us heavy clouds began to
gather, and the rumbling of the distant storm, with
occasional sharp crackling claps, heard as they were
under the shadow of the mighty rocks of Snowdon, and
the reflection of the lightning in the still tarns, pro
duced an indescribable feeling of awe.
"Often in our trips Schofield would take out his
sketch-book and paint-box and rapidly sketch what
was before him.
" One day, coming from the wards of St. Bartholo
mew's Hospital, he flung himself down in an arm-chair
and said what a great blessing he felt it to be that he
had such a growing love of art ; it was such a relief
in London, and especially in that part of London, from
the depressing influence of contact with so much human

SCHOOL LIFE. 13

v suffering and misery. Of all men, he said, medical men
ought to have some such hobby.
" At his old school he was always a hero, and well
might he be, for no ' old boy ' ever existed who took
such a warm and lasting interest in so many individual
boys, and in all that concerned the school. He would
often come to the breaking-up ; indeed, there were few
things he regretted missing so much as this.
" One boy, who afterward became a sea-captain, attri
buted a great deal (and he was a fine fellow) to the
kindly interest taken in him by Schofield. For some
time he was lost sight of, but the remembrance of that
interest touched his heart when far away from England.
No one was more really faithful to Schofield than this
sailor friend, who in the very same month of August
in which Schofield died in a far-off land went down
with his ship within a few miles of home. Such and
much more was Harold Schofield."
The allusion in this letter to Llandudno recalls two
events connected with this particular visit. One was
connected with his great love of riding on the ponies
that were to be found in such numbers always on hire.
He had a very stiff seat, and used to rise very high
in the saddle when trotting, and I remember distinctly
the extraordinary figure he presented, being rather tall
for his age, with fair hair, and wearing a very stiff
white waistcoat a little too large for him, as he bobbed
up and down behind our carriage all the way from
Conway, looking exactly as if he were cut out of card
board. The other was an evening preaching on the
parade, when we had borrowed all the band chairs
(some hundreds), and arranging them in rows, soon
had them filled with an attentive congregation, who

14 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
continued listening far on into the night while we spoke
in turns. How well do we remember his earnest,
pleading face, stamped with the impress of purity that
ever distinguished it, as he spoke that night. We
expect to meet in heaven some of the fruits of that
evening's work.
His eldest sister writes : —
"Harold loved sympathy in his pursuits. I re
member, when he was very much interested in botany,
his sending me the same book and papers that he was
using, so that I might study with him, though we were
separated at the time. He was a real friend as well
as a brother, and the lines in that hymn,
' A heart at leisure from itself,
To soothe and sympathize,'
were well exemplified in him. His perseverance was
another striking trait of his character. I remember
how he took his younger brother in hand to help him
and get him on in his college work, and how night after
night he would keep him at his work and examine
him in what he had learned, though often against his
pupil's wish. Greatly to our disgust at another time,
when we were at home for the holidays, he insisted
that we should do ' something useful,' which ended in
our being set down to needlework for an hour every
day while he or mother read aloud to us. We now
know it was his real interest in us that prompted all
this. The one way to make him really angry was to
talk before him of anything he had done. He lived
for Christ and carried out to the letter, ' Let not thy
right hand know what thy left hand doeth.' His
utter absence of self-consciousness was very striking :

SCHOOL LIFE. 15

if there was anything he could do for Christ, he did it
simply and naturally, without ever thinking or caring
what others would think of him. He was always
ready to do a kindness for any one. I remember when
we were quite young, and he was just at the age when
boys begin to think a great deal of their dignity, he
was out with us for a walk, and we overtook a girl
carrying a heavy pail of water, he took it from her
and carried it all the way home through a neighbour
hood where we were well known.
" I shall never forget Harold's joy when he heard God
had given me the first soul I ever was really interested
in ; it seemed to dwell in his mind, and he would often
refer to it afterwards."
His youngest sister adds a few remarks : —
" One thing that always struck me about him, even
though I was quite a child at the time, was the
wonderful care he took of my brother Adolphus, who
was nine years his junior. His interest in him was
more like that of a father than a brother; indeed, so
great was his solicitude for him, and so deep the interest
he always showed in his studies, that Adolphus used
sometimes, boy-like, almost to resent it as inter
ference, but as he grew older his brother Harold's
motive became apparent to him, and he returned his
love and listened to his advice when he would hear that
of no one else.
" Another feature of Harold's character was the ex
treme quietness and want of ostentation in anything he
had a hand in, whether college successes or work for
Christ. One seldom or never heard him speak of
himself in connection with either ; indeed, as regards
the former, I have seen him positively vexed when

1 6 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
any one has made much of his gaining a scholarship or
anything of the sort.
" He had an extreme love of method, punctuality, and
order. This last quality used often to annoy us as '
children, for he would like the book-shelves, school
room, etc., all kept so tidily, and even spend time over
them himself rather than see them in disorder.
" He was always very much pleased when he could
help any of us in any of our studies ; and I specially
remember one vacation when he insisted on devoting
an hour of his time every day to reading German with
me, sending for newspapers to Germany, to make me
acquainted with the colloquial style not to be found
in grammars or literature. Although his days seemed
always well filled, yet he ever seemed able to get
more in ; for instance, at one time my mother wished
him to teach my two elder sisters drawing. How was
this possible, when we breakfasted at 7.45, and he had
to catch the early train for Owen's College, Manchester,
immediately afterwards ? But Harold found he could
manage it (since it was his mother's wish, and that it
would help his sisters) by rising half an hour earlier ; so
every morning the drawing-lesson used to be held from
7 to 7.30. Even in the midst of all his work in China,
when I wrote to him about a particular passage of
Schiller that was my favourite, he found time to copy
out and send to me Carlyle's translation and his own
of the passage into English verse.
" One more thing strikes me, on recalling him to mind,
as I used to know him when in London, going back
wards and forwards from St. Bartholomew's Hospital,
and that was his largeness of heart : he seemed ready
to love every one, and always tried to find some good in

SCHOOL LIFE. 17

a person if others were speaking ill of them ; and he
certainly seemed to go far towards carrying out his
Master's injunction ' that ye love one another.'
" He used to preach on the promenade of a watering-
place where we spent our holidays, and he always
began by reciting in a loud, clear voice as many
Gospel texts as he could remember, till a few persons
were collected, when he would tell them the ' old, old
story.' "
A few words from an old and faithful servant, together
with extracts from his diary, will close these fragmentary
recollections of his boyhood and early school life. She
writes : — " I remember Mr. Harold in case of sickness
always took the kindest interest in us, and was always
so full of sympathy. On one occasion when I was not
well, he insisted on my going to bed, and went out him
self to get something he thought would relieve the pain.
When Grace (the old cook) lay ill, he would often leave
off writing to sit with her, reading or talking as she
was able to bear it. She used to say the sight of his face
alone did her good, it was so bright and sunny. The
only thing that would cause a frown on his face was any
disrespect shown to his mother. If any of his brothers
or sisters spoke rudely to her, he would take the first
opportunity of scolding them for it. He was very
earnest in everything he did, and seldom did anything
without prayer. Often have I gone into his room,
not knowing he was there, and found him on his
knees." He was a great and voluminous letter-writer, but very
seldom indeed can a letter of his be found that does
not contain some text or some definite effort to reach
the soul of his correspondent. In this he never knew
2

r8 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
when he was beaten, but would continue to write and
pray in faith for the most hopeless cases, and not
unfrequently received his answer in the end.
Diary. 1866.
" Whenever we say, We have no might, He says, ' Stand
still and see the salvation of God,.' Jesus was above all
the circumstances which surrounded Him ; so ought we
to be. The moment we look off Him to the perils and
enemies with which we are surrounded, we get engulfed
in a sea of troubles, like Peter walking on the water.
Following Christ involves tribulation and trial ; if we wish to
avoid these, we must wander from Him."
" The Lord Jesus is pleased most by our appreciation of
His person."
" In order to be guided by a person's eye two things are
necessary : to be intimate with the person in order to know
what a glance of his eye means, and to be near enough to the
person to see his eye ; therefore we should be near enough
to our heavenly Father to be guided by His eye, and He
has promised to be our Guide."

PART II.
COLLEGE LIFE, j866— 1873.
Manchester, Oxford.

Extract from Private Diary.
" I. Keep a list of youir friends, and let God be the first on the list,
however long it may be.
2. Keep a list of the gifts you get, and let Christ, Who is the un
speakable Gift, be first.
3. Keep a list of your mercies, and let pardon and life stand at the
head. 4. Keep a list of yowcjoys, and let the joy unspeakable and full of
glory be first.
5. Keep ,a list of your hopes, and let the hope of glory be foremost.
6. Keep a list of your sorrows, and let sorrow for sin be the first.
7. Keep a list of your enemies, however many there may be ; put
down the old man and the old serpent first.
8. Keep a list of your sins, and let the sin of unbelief be set down
as the first and worst of all." — Anon.

IN 1866 Harold Schofield entered Owen's College,
Manchester, now the Victoria University. Work
ing with his usual steadiness, and combining with it
plenty of boating and other athletics, he continued to
lay that good foundation of mens sana in corpore sano
which was of such inestimable value when at last
called to the Master's service.
At home, the exchange of college for school life
made little change, save being now able to return home
every night, we saw more of him, though generally
as surrounded by books in his favourite seat in the
dining-room, where he proceeded to wear out the carpet
more diligently than ever.
It was during the interval of hard work here (under-
such men as Professors Greenwood, Roscoe, Balfour
Stewart, Stanley Jevons, Walker, and Wilkins) that
several long boating tours took place. The history of
one of above five hundred miles, from Rochdale by the
Mersey, Severn, Thames, and connecting streams and
canals to London Bridge, is fully detailed in a book
we wrote, entitled " The Water-way to London." In
the following year (1869) a grand water excursion was
planned through the Irish lakes and rivers. The
following account of the accidents that befell us is
from Harold's own pen,, and appeared in the Owen's
College Magazine. We must preface it by explaining
that the Wanderer was a boat specially built for us,
24 feet long by 2 feet broad, and adapted for one pair
of sculls, while the coxswain paddled ; a mast and sail

22 HAROLD' SCHOFIELD.
being used when required. The other boat was an ordi
nary canoe, manned by a friend of ours from Rochdale.
"About noon on Monday, June 28th, we lifted our boats
from the steamer which had brought us from Fleetwood on
the Saturday, and launching them on the tideway of the
tLagan, commenced our intended voyage through Ireland,
by way of Lough Neagh, Erne, the Shannon, Killarney,
the Blackwater, and Suir.
" As the tide was still running up the river, we had easy
work of it, and were not long in reaching the spot where
some friends had assembled to see us off, yet even in this
short distance the Wanderer got nearly half full of water,
owing, we supposed, to her having been exposed all Sunday
to the hot sun on the steamer's deck. After sponging out
and offering our friends a row, which was kindly but firmly
declined, we bade them farewell, and at length felt ourselves
fairly started to explore the water-ways of Ireland.
" We soon reached Lisburn, where we landed and strolled
through the streets, purchasing bread, milk, potatoes, and chops.
"At Soldierstown we stopped for some time to write
letters home, and soon afterwards came to an expansion of
the canal into a lake about as large as Grassmere. Soon
we had the pleasure of seeing the first lock leading down to
Lough Neagh, but were rather disagreeably surprised to
learn that no fewer than nine lay between us and the lake.
Wearily we lifted the boats on to our shoulders, and as we
carried them down soon caught sight of the vast sheet of
water glancing through the trees like burnished gold. The
natives, who had been watching our proceedings with great
interest, gradually assembled, and so many of them helped
that at last they had our craft entirely in their own hands.
One party of our helpers raced against the other, while the.
rest, consisting of about one hundred bare-footed men,
women, boys, and girls, trotted by the side cheering them
on, in a high state of excitement. They were so enthusiastic
that it was with the utmost difficulty we could keep pace
with them ; we allowed two to ride between the locks, their
companions dragging them at a tearing pace by the tow-
line at the imminent risk of being upset.
"A little further on we caught a glimpse of the lake through

COLLEGE LIFE. 23

a gap in the bank ; so we lifted our boats from the canal, and
with the help of a fisherman who happened to be on the
spot, launched them, being obliged first to wade a good
distance, owing to the shallowness of the water and the
large stones which lay about.
• " We made straight towards a headland, which appeared
in the waning twilight to be nearly two miles distant, and
rowed along as fast as possible, that we might not have
the trouble of landing to empty the Wanderer, which was
leaking badly. There was a good swell, and we pitched
considerably ; at last, however, we reached the spot, and
landing, experienced great difficulty in lifting our craft over
the rough stones, which afforded us no secure footing. We
laid them so as partly to enclose a space under the shelter
of some bushes, and then went in .search of firing. Not a
stick lay on the ground ; so we were obliged, though very
tired, to climb the fir-trees and break off the dead branches.
These soon gave us a roaring fire ; the kettle was simmering
on the lamp, and our solitary pike, that we had caught in the
canal, frying, when we heard the splash of oars. Our fire
had been seen, and we were annoyed to think we were likely
to be disturbed. Imagine our surprise and delight to see
step out of the boat the same fisherman who shortly before
had been so kind in helping us with our boats. He brought
another man with him, and three fine pike, a trout, and a
tench, all of which he gave us as a present for our supper.
He proceeded to clean the fish, and we soon had them
cooking as well ; they proved to be not dry and coarse, like
most I have tasted in England, but really delicious.
" Presently another man came up, attracted by the light,
then an old woman and a boy; we sat for a long time talk
ing to these wild-looking people, with the firelight flickering
in our faces, and the vast lake lying dumb at our feet, feel
ing we had left civilization far behind. At length we
separated, they urging us to come and sleep at a village not
a mile off, we preferring to stay where we were.
" As soon as they were gone, we arranged our couch, and
lay down to rest.
" We were troubled with no wakefulness during the night,
and did not open our eyes till 7 a.m., when the sun was
already high up in the sky. We had forgotten where we were,

24 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
and the first object that met our sight was the lake stretching
away into the distance, its western shore scarcely visible.
" After some cocoa and a crust, we amused ourselves with
firing a few shots with our walking-stick gun, but did not kill
anything — not even ourselves. We then packed up and
started, carelessly omitting to cork up a small hole in the
deck of the Wanderer astern, which was concealed from
our sight by the spare paddle ; the sequel will show the
consequences of this. Away we sped from the shore,
dancing merrily over the tiny waves towards Ardmore
point, nearly four miles distant across the bay.
" After about a mile I noticed that the water had come in
rather more copiously than usual, but thought nothing of it,
till upon looking again I found it still gained considerably.
"Glancing behind, I found that the whole of the stern
was under water up to my very back, and all that prevented
the water pouring over the sides into tlie boat was a mahogany
combing two or three inches high.
" The cook made most frantic efforts to reach the
farther shore before we got full, while I did my best with
the paddle ; but the boat was by this time so water-logged
as scarcely to move at all. We saw plainly that she would
presently ' turn turtle,' and accordingly made our prepara
tions with the utmost calmness, lacing our boots (which
were loose in the boat) to the outriggers ; then as she filled
rapidly the cook drew out his whistle and blew a shrill blast
to attract the attention of Will, who at a distance was
paddling away in fine style, looking out for wild fowl.
" He turned his head to see us one moment apparently
sitting on the surface of the lake (for the boat was invisible),
and the next, as she rolled over, falling into the water.
' And being good swimmers, of course you made the best of
your way to the land ? ' No, my friend ; had our lives
depended on swimming, we should certainly have been
drowned, for we were two miles from the nearest shore.
We did nothing but hold on, one at each end of our boat,
which we knew would not sink. When Will came up he
surveyed us with a most comical expression, evidently
thoroughly appreciating the ludicrous element in the situa
tion, and burst into a loud peal of laughter, with the words,
1 Well, this is a go ! '

COLLEGE LIFE.

25

" We hinted that he might offer some assistance, and he
accordingly took our little dog on board, which was swim
ming about whining piteously ; then throwing us a fishing
line, which the cook twisted round his finger, he at
tempted to tow us, but the progress was decidedly slow ;
but fortunately we were soon seen, and a boat came to the
rescue from a yacht, and picked up first ourselves, then our
oars, paddles, and mackintosh bags, containing rugs, which
were floating about, marking the scene of the catastrophe.
" We rowed hard to keep off the effects of our ducking,
and after an hour or so — for we had to tow the water-logged
boat — reached the shore.
" On any account of the rest of our tour, which was so
unexpectedly interrupted, I don't enter, and I therefore
conclude, hoping that the dramatic abruptness of the ending
will compensate for the brevity of my narrative.
"R. H. A. Schofield."
His love for sketching, alluded to already, was greatly
increased through the kind help and encouragement
afforded him by his drawing master, Professor Walker,
of Owen's College, who has kindly furnished the fol
lowing reminiscences : —
" My first acquaintance with Harold Schofield was as
a genial, bright-faced student in my class at the Owen's
College, and I was there drawn towards him by his attention,
and the readiness with which he grasped all my teaching.
I was struck with his all-round ability, and especially on one
prize-day, when he came up to the table time after time
to receive prizes (books) in his various classes, the prize
for drawing among the rest. It was on this occasion, I be
lieve, that a cab had to be sent for to carry away his prizes.
" After his removal to Oxford, some time in each vaca
tion he always called to see me at my studio, but our
conversations were chiefly about art, as he generally
brought his sketch-book for inspection and criticism.
" After one of his Continental tours, he brought me two
books filled with sketches made in Greece, and during
the first campaign of the Russo-Turkish war. On this
occasion our conversation turned on how he employed

26 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
his leisure time. I was feeling my way to giving some
advice that he might be of service to the souls as well as
the bodies of the poor soldiers. In reply he said he read
the New Testament to them. ' Harold ! ' I exclaimed,
'is that so — that you read the New Testament to the
soldiers ? ' Whether or not he did not understand me I
do not know, but I saw the tears starting to his eyes, and
I seized him by the hand, and thanking God, said I was
delighted to hear him say so. Of course this little incident
sealed our friendship for ever. We then talked long of
his intended future work, and how he purposed learning
the Turkish language during his voyage out.
" My next personal interview was after his appointment
at St Bartholomew's Hospital, where I breakfasted with
him a few times. What most struck me during those visits
was his beautiful, simple, youthful manliness, his fair hair
and florid complexion as of a youth, and his earnest, staid,
and thoughtful attention when addressed by the nurses, and
firm yet gentle instructions, and his tender and sympathetic
encouragement to some of the patients (particularly a little
boy who had undergone au operation), as we went from
ward to ward.
" It was during one of these visits that he told me of his
intention to join the China Inland Mission. I confess I
felt a shock of disappointment run through me, and only
recovered when I reflected that it was a specially Christian
work, which perhaps might sooner be owned of God than
his work in this country ; for I had been thinking what a
bright ornament he was already, and would still more
become, to the medical profession. After this I became
for a time very lame, and ceased^to visit London ; and, to
my great regret, I never saw my dear pupil and friend again.
Harold Schofield stood first in my mind in a long list of
remembered students, and we never forgot each other ; for
he sent me two letters after his arrival in China, and subse-
sequently I was one of a circle of friends who received a
copy of his correspondence, giving account of his work."
Professor Greenwood, the present principal of Vic
toria University, writes as follows to Mrs. Schofield : —
" Allow me to offer my most sincere thanks for the

COLLEGE LIFE. 27
photograph of one whom I have always held ih the highest
esteem, and whose memory many here will long cherish
as of one of the noblest of our sons. You will, I have no
doubt, have heard of the spontaneous expression of feeling
on the part of the old students of his own standing, and
of their wish, which we are most ready to gratify, that some
memorial of your late husband may be set up in the College
buildings. " It must be quite twenty years since he was a pupil of
mine; but I have always had the liveliest recollection both
of his person and of his character. Great as his endow
ments were, his moral qualities were still more attractive
and impressive ; the heroism of his later career was such as
will, I believe, make his memory a lasting influence for good.
I was myself deeply touched by the display of feeling at a
recent meeting of the associates, called out not less by ad
miration of his noble character than by personal affection."
The tablet alluded to, now erected in the Victoria
University, bears the following inscription : —

3fn J&emorE of
ROBERT HAROLD AINSWORTH SCHOFIELD,
M.A., M.B. (OXON); B.SC. (LOND.) ; F.R.C.S., ASSOCIATE OF THIS COLLEGE.
Born January 18th, 1851. Died August ist, 1883,
At T'ai yuen Fu, Skansi, North China, where he had worked for
three years as a Medical Missionary.
Alb Kai (pi\o7i)j.ovi^Bo., elre ei/SijjUouires, etre eK&rjflovvTes, evopeoroi auT(j> etvai.
z Cor. v. 9.

In 1870 he obtained an exhibition for Lincoln
College, Oxford, where he at once took up residence.
The following interesting contribution from a fellow-
student records some few incidents of his college life : —

28 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
" I had known Harold Schofield since first he came into
residence as an undergraduate at Oxford in 1870. One
soon learnt to value every occasion of meeting him. His
personal appearance must in any wise have attracted those
of his own age ; but in him were combined so many of the
best qualities of humanity, that no one thrown much with
him could fail to value his friendship. No opportunity
seemed lost by him of (unconsciously enough) communi
cating to others some of his own goodness.
" The distinction he had earned as a student before
coming up to Oxford from the first secured him admirers
here, and his reputation was augmented every year. His
quick apprehension of points and ability as a student rapidly
to get up facts, his diligence and thoroughness, must have
brought him success in any congenial pursuit. Having
already shown aptitude for other subjects, he devoted
himself while at Oxford to physical science, and to biology
in particular. The honours he obtained during this period,
as well as later on in London, form a long roll. At Oxford
he allowed himself as a leisure pursuit the critical study of
the Greek Testament ; his name will be found amongst
the Hall-Houghton prizemen for the year 1873. He was
in all respects a successful man : nothing seemed beyond
his grasp. Yet I never felt that he worked for reward in
the usual way, but only as it could further his spiritual,
objects. " So much for his talents, which might have made him
a proud man. But Harold Schofield I knew only as a
simple-hearted, self-forgetful Christian. The exquisite
simplicity of his manner on all occasions greatly struck
me. " With all due deference to others, he was habitually
firm in his adhesion to the views he took of whatever
subject. There was no haste in arriving at a conclusion.
One chief delight I derived from his friendship was to
observe his persistent effort to attain the TRUTH without
restraint. He kept his mind open to every fair influence ;
and he was right. He would say of the various interpreta
tions of Scripture upon which rival systems are respectively
based, that Christians of every sort read the Bible through
their own spectacles. I shall ever remember him as a man

COLLEGE LIFE. 29

jealous over that propensity to prejudice which is shared
by us all ; who sought, and expected to find, truth in every
corner, free from the morbid dread of inconsistency that
besets too many in our day. Such a man was able to help
others in their own inquiries. In him there was a manifest
growth in grace, and power of testimony : he bore much
fruit. And so his example was always bright and fresh,
telling upon everybody who knew him, from the professors
to the freshmen : whilst senior members of the University
regarded him as ' an interesting man,' the juniors could see
that he outstripped those of their own generation. I speak
of his essential goodness. He was a good all-round man,
great for his greatness, and especially for his goodness.
" Conscious of his own power, he leaned not to his own
understanding. He had all confidence in God, who would
give the grace he needed to be kept humble, and to impart
decision likewise, and spiritual courage. I remember his
praying to be ' kept lowly before God, but to be made bold
before men.' His prayers were always refreshing. I sup-
. pose it was impossible for him to sink into anything dry or
commonplace. " I can speak particularly of his influence upon two of
our Oxford associates, both distinguished members of the
University. One I had known earlier as a member of my
college, faithful in his testimony there to what the Lord
Jesus had done for his soul. His views of Divine truth
changed as he took up philosophy for the school of
Literce Humaniores, and before his undergraduate career
was over my old friend was decidedly sceptical. I had in
the meantime introduced to him Harold Schofield, who,
though considerably this man's junior, rapidly acquired that
influence over him of which so many others could speak.
When congratulated by Schofield upon his obtaining a'
' First,' the only rejoinder he seemed able to make to one
of such a character was,' Thank God ! ' As in later years
stifled convictions of early days reasserted their sway over
his heart, this Oxford man was glad to hear of Schofield's
prayers for him. Long had Harold and myself, though
far separated from each other, remembered him at the
throne of grace.
"The other was already an old associate of Schofield's

30 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
when he first entered at Oxford. He himself told me the
story of his conversion. Taking a walk with Schofield,
and being struck with his radiant countenance, my old
friend asked the cause. The answer was : ' I cannot
help being happy, because I know my sins are forgiven.'
These few words went to the heart of Schofield's com
panion, who had been trained in unbelief. I was unable
closely to follow his course at Oxford, but was told by
the late beloved Henry Bazely that as long as Schofield
continued in residence this friend associated himself with
Christians, but scarcely had the guiding hand left Oxford
than he joined afresh the ranks of unbelief. A testimony
this to the power of a single influence, sad as the ultimate
result might be."
Though reaching onward to his missionary life, the
following letter from the pen of the Rev. A. M. W.
Christopher, the beloved rector of St. Aldate's, Oxford,
may well be inserted here : —
" Of the great number of undergraduates who, during the
last quarter of a century, have attended habitually through
out their Oxford course the meeting for -prayer and the
exposition of the Word of God held in St. Aldate's Rectory
every Saturday evening, I can remember no one who
appeared to me to be more truly spiritual than dear Robert ,
Harold A. Schofield, scholar of Lincoln College. For four
years I had ever before me at that meeting the healthy, pure,
and kindly countenance of the future medical missionary to
the heathen of China. He was never a member of the
Prayer Union, but he was attracted to the meeting by its
spiritual character and scriptural teaching. His love to the
Lord Jesus Christ was at that time being daily fed by the
private study of the Word of God. He obtained a first
class in the Final School of Natural Science in the
Michaelmas term of 1873. But much as he loved, and
diligently and successfully as he read his books of- natural
science, we may be sure that, like Henry Martyn, he made
the Word of God his chief study. Henry Martyn, when he
found that his intense interest in mathematics was lessening

COLLEGE LIFE. 31

his interest in the reading of the Bible, used to shut up his
mathematical books and read the Word of God until his love
of it revived. Schofield was just the man to act in the same
way. But much time given to Bible-reading did not prevent
Henry Martyn from being the senior wrangler of his year,
nor cause Schofield to miss his first class. It is no wonder
that the grace of God which led him diligently to read the
Bible formed in him the mind which was in Christ Jesus,
and led him to look not merely at his own salvation and
its eternal happy consequences, but also at the miserable
condition of the heathen without Christ. The seeds of his
good works in the military hospital of Servia and among
the sick heathen of China were sown in his heart as he read
his Bible in his room in Lincoln College, in which John
Wesley also sought so diligently grace to live for God.
Schofield's Oxford course was full of diligent attention to
duty, but not full of incidents of interest.
" The scene connected with him which I best remember
was the meeting at which I presided in the Oxford town
hall to bid farewell to Schofield and his dear friend R. J.
Landale, of Exeter College, who went with him in the China
Inland Mission. Extracts from the farewell addresses at
this memorable meeting will doubtless be given in the
Memoir" (see page 1 24). " That which God did in one heart
He can do in another. What wonderful possibilities lie open
to the union of prayers of faith for the outpouring of the
Holy Spirit on our Universities ! The Holy Spirit is able
to make hundreds of undergraduates as willing to go any
where arid to do anything for Christ as dear Schofield was.
If Christians would continue 'with one accord in prayer
and supplication,' with this great outpouring so urgently
needed steadily in view, a multitude of missionaries for
home and foreign work might speedily be raised up, and
hearts might be enlarged to support them. If one such
instance of Christian reality, humility, and devotedness to
Christ as we saw in dear Schofield is an influential evidence
of the grace of God, what an amazing effect would be
produced by an outpouring of the Holy Spirit upon Oxford,
Cambridge, and Dublin Universities ! Is this more un
likely to be obtained than the outpouring of the Holy Spirit
on the day of P entecost and its results must have seemed

32 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
to be to the first preachers of the Gospel on the day of
Pentecost ?
" Increase the faith of Thy people, O God, and unite them
in prayer in the name of Thy dear Son for that outpouring
of the Holy Spirit which is a necessity for the evangelization
of the world. O our God, wilt Thou not come to the aid of
Thy waiting people ? We have no might to raise up the
multitude of devoted and enlightened missionaries needed
in China, India, and Japan, but our eyes are upon Thee.
Baptize Thy people with the Holy Ghost, and make them
bold witnesses for Christ at home and abroad ! By Thy
grace Paul was what he was. By Thy grace all true
missionaries of lesser name have lived and died for Thee.
By the missionary devotion Thou didst give to dear Schofield,
Thou dost encourage us to ask of Thee a like gift of grace,
courage, and love to our Lord Jesus Christ, and those He
came to save, for many young men who are living for them
selves a poor, fruitless, Christless life, ' without hope and
without joy ! '" *
The following letters were written to his eldest sister
about this time : —
"Lincoln College, Oxford, May 12th, 1872.
" You little know what deep joy your letter gave me. I
am so glad that I have a little leisure this (Sunday) evening
to answer it, and to fulfil your earnest request to write to
 . You will find a note to him enclosed ; give it to
him as you like, either yourself or through A.'s putting it in
his desk by stealth, which if I were in your place I should
do, as then he will not know by what route it arrived. Your
account of him went to my very heart. I do hope I shall be
able in some way to cheer him up, for I know how wretched
a boy is when in that way. I know that hymn ' Ashamed
of Jesus ' so well, and it carries me back to when I" was at
school. It is easy to sing it, but hard to carry it out ; if
you really long to be able to, perhaps what I am going to
* Since these lines were written, how remarkably have they been
answered in the departure of Stanley Smith, C. T. Studd, Montagu
Beauchamp, and many others for China, and the simultaneous
awakening at Cambridge, Oxford, Edinburgh, and Glasgow Univer
sities which promises much fruit.

COLLEGE LIFE. 33'
write will help you a little. Just lately I have been again
looking through one of my treasures, ' The Still Hour ' ;
I remember I gave it to you. In it you may find the secret
of not being ashamed of Him.
" It is to be continually drawing the life and strength of
your soul from Him in secret, both by praying, reading,
and thinking of His love to you. Do trust Him more, dear
T  , for He wants you to ; and does He not deserve our
trust far more than any one in this world ? and yet often we
give it to Him less. Many a time, when I have been going
to see some college friend here, I have lifted my heart up
for strength and courage to speak of Jesus, and always my
prayer has been answered. And you may do this in the-
midst of your busiest moments ; for it is not a questiotn-ojl
time, but of heart. May our Father keep you very near-'tc
His side. With much love, I am
" Your truly loving brother,^ fl
" Harold-?1 '
•
" Bruce Terrace, Rochdale, Jan. 3rd, 1873.
"My Dear T., — As your birthday was coming so near,
I delayed writing till to-day. Many, many happy returns
of it ; may this be the happiest year you have yet had in
every way — you know it can only be truly happy as you
learn more and more of the Lord Jesus as One on whom
your heart reposes, and to whom you can tell everything
Do seek this knowledge of Him in every way, — by prayer
by communion with Him, by reading and thinking about
Him. You will find that nothing else can fully satisfy your
heart; and He does not mean that anything else should.
He says to you this New Year, 'Without Me ye can do
nothing.' Do try and make a habit, as I am trying to do,
of carrying Him with you into everything: it will make
your life tenfold happier and more blessed than it is."
"49, Holywell Street, Oxford, Oct. o,th, 1873.
" Meine liebste Schwester ! — I am very glad at last to
be able to write to you. I have vainly endeavoured to do
so for more than ten days past, but have been more than
usually busy and unsettled. I spent a week in London
lately, which was productive of good results in a pecuniary 3

34 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
point of view, as I got a scholarship of ,£100 (for one year)
at Bartholomew's Hospital, where I hope to enter in
December. I had a Cambridge man against me {inter alios),
who was second in the Natural Science Tripos, but succeeded
in thrashing him, thus proving conclusively that Oxford is
better than Cambridge !
" I had the unexpected pleasure of hearing C. S. preach
in London ; it was most beautiful, and so much calm and
solemnity about it — on the parable of the ten virgins, and
the Lord's coming. Do let us trim our lamps and be ready
any and every day for Him to come. I find nothing so
hard as this, and I daresay you find the same. But He is
enough even for this. I was intensely interested in your
letter sent to me by mamma, especially your description of
that marvellous view ; I feel I could paint a picture from it.
How well I can understand what you felt at seeing the
setting sun on the hilltop. I have felt much the same in
Wales, and gazed till my eyes were filled with tears at
sunset colours and golden clouds floating over wooded
hilltops which seemed too heavenly for this earth. It
enhances it so much to bring God into it all, and feel He
who loves us so wonderfully made it all, and planned it,
and gave us the capacity to appreciate it ; and it is a pity if
a Christian cannot thank Him for it in a very different spirit
from even the most refined artist who is not a Christian."
The following letter was written while at Oxford to
an old schoolfellow : —
" My dear W., — I am very sorry that I could not answer
your letter sooner. I was very glad to receive it, and ex
ceedingly interested in the outline of what must indeed
have been a glorious trip.
"You say in your letter that you find it very hard to
remember Him who died for you; you will never be able
to serve Him a bit in the way He wants unless you first
have put your trust in Him as your Saviour. You must
enter the fold by Him who is the door before you can know
Him as your Shepherd. Do you know that He has washed
away your sins ?
" If you do, you will feel that you belong to Him and not

COLLEGE LIFE. 35
to yourself, and there is nothing like that to make us long
to please Him. If you want to love Him more, read about
Him more, praying God to show you His loveliness ; if you
want to grow, you cannot get on without the Bible, any more
than your daily food. Don't be discouraged if you feel
how weak and irresolute you are, but go and tell Him.
Continually seek His help in everything.
" I wonder whether you are having the wet day that it is
here in Oxford ; if so, it will sadly spoil the trip to Monsal
Dale. " Love to H., A., F., C, and J.
" Ever your true friend,
" R. Harold A. Schofield."
In this portion of his life may be given a brief
account of a trip on the Severn, undertaken while at
Oxford. It is merely given as a sample of one out of
forty to- the Lakes, Wales, Derbyshire, and the different
English rivers. No one more thoroughly enjoyed the
beauties of nature combined with a spice of adventure
than did he. In the following account we see the last
of boy and youth. Hereafter we have to write about
the doctor and the missionary. The party consisted
of himself, three schoolfellows, and their old master.
" After hurriedly packing up all our clothes and cooking
apparatus in one large black portmanteau and a good-sized
hamper; we had only just time to catch the 7.30 train for
Shrewsbury. It was a bright sunny morning, and at 10 a.m.,
leaving one of our number at the station in charge of the
luggage, we went through the quiet old-fashioned city and
purchased provisions, — a salmon, eggs, bread, butter, and
meat, — also one or two books.
" We then sent off our portmanteau to Worcester (where
we expected to spend a day), and taking our hamper down
to the river, we hired a boat,
" We started up the Severn, intending to return and spend
the night at Shrewsbury. At first the current was not very
strong, but before long several rapids taxed our powers to

36 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.

the utmost, and it was all we could do, both with oars and
boat-hook, to make any way at all. We soon came to a
most eligible spot for bathing, where the river glided deep
and still beneath a sandstone rock ; we landed on the field
on the opposite side, and had a splendid swim across and
down the river. After dressing in the scantiest manner
(for it was still very hot), we rowed half a mile further up,
and landed on the opposite (right) bank under some
magnificent trees. Here we cooked our first meal, in the
preparation of which I acted the part of head cook, super
intending the frying and boiling of portions of our salmon.
" Stretched at full length upon the soft grass in the
chequered shade, we recalled the words of Virgil, ' Fusique
per herbam, Implentur veteris Bacchi pinguisque ferinse.'
In our case Bacchus was represented by harmless claret,
and ' ferine ' by salmon.
"We rowed steadily up stream up some very swift 'rapids'
to the point where tbe river, after making a bend three
miles long, returns to within two hundred yards of itself.
" We landed, and climbing the steep bank and crossing
a lane at the top, saw the river again at the other side.
"As it was now getting quite dusk, we re-entered our
boat, and began to drop down stream towards Shrewsbury,'
about ten miles distant. The row down for four miles by
moonlight was very delightful ; but it was now so late that
we despaired of reaching the city in time to get a bed. Just
at this moment we caught scent of some hay in a field we
had noticed coming up, and at once drew to the shore at
the end of a wood, where were some wooden steps leading
up from the river.
" Making the boat fast, we carried up the mackintoshes,
hamper, and rugs, and proceeded to explore the small hay-
field which lay along the river-side between the wood and
some trees just below the owner's house.
" We piled several haycocks together, and were several
times alarmed by various noises, — doors opening and
shutting, and a waggon passing close by.
" When our bed was made, I prepared some cocoa,
which unfortunately was fishy (for I had not properly washed
out the kettle), and could only be rendered palatable by
plenty of brown sugar.

COLLEGE LIFE. 37
"After kneeling down at the rustic seat close by, we
made our bed as comfortable as possible, and lay in a row,
covered by at least two feet of hay. For some time the
ludicrous element in our position rendered it impossible to
sleep, but at length we dropped off.
" July 8tA. — Before 4 o'clock, a loud hallo awoke us,
and as we feared being surprised by the haymakers, we
scuttled out of the hay in a trice, and made for the cover of
the wood, which we reached before we were properly awake.
" We cleaned out the boat and washed in the river, and
got breakfast ready.
" We pushed off about 8 o'clock, and dropped leisurely
down. Round the next bend several of us plunged out and
swam a good way after the boat, and then a little further on
we performed the difficult manoeuvre of all diving out
simultaneously (two from each side and one from the back)
without upsetting the boat.
" We soon arrived at Shrewsbury, and landed, paid for our
boat, bought some provisions, and then went across to Evans
boat-shop, and finding his grandson in, succeeded in pur
chasing for ^5 10s. a tolerable boat, twenty-four feet long,
three feet nine inches wide, which he declared was only six
years old, but which certainly was nearly sixteen.
" We made all snug on board, stowed away one dozen of
ginger-beer, together with plenty of eggs and potatoes in
the foreship, and rigging up our awning to the best advan-.
tage, bade farewell to Shrewsbury between 2 and 3 o'clock.
Under the seven-arched stone bridge in the middle of the
city there is a very rough rapid, down which we steered in
fine style, and were not long in reaching a smooth grassy
bank some two miles down, where we drew up for dinner.
Here we cooked our steak and onions over the lamp, and
boiled our potatoes over the wood fire ; while they were
, cooking we undressed, plunged into the river, and swam
across and back.
"When we were dry, we found our steak excellently done,
but the potatoes were still rather hard. We made a sump
tuous repast, and then, as we all felt sleepy, stretched our
selves at full length on a shady bank beneath the trees for
a nap. It seemed a very short time that we had slept, when
we awoke again, and found it nearly 6 o'clock. As rapidly

38 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
as possible we packed up and pushed off. The current was
very swift. The moon rose splendidly, and by her silvery
light we rowed on till nearly midnight, when we caught
sight of the chimneys of a house above the bank ; two of us
landed, and after some groping about, reported that there
was a farm at a short distance from the river. We all then
drew to shore, and by the light of a penny ' dip ' and the
moon, which was nearly setting, fried a large number of eggs.
Notwithstanding the lateness of the hour (12.30 a.m.), we
made an excellent repast, and when we had carried our
utensils back to the boat, groped along by the light of the
' dip ' towards the farm ; we entered the yard, and keeping
a good look-out for dogs, hammered at the door without
effect, and then retired.
" A  was hoisted to a loft window in the farm
buildings, but could find no floor inside. We prowled about
the premises for some time, and at length discovered a cow
house door ajar. We crept in, and finding a passage with
a foot of dry hay, lay down to sleep two deep, about 1 a.m.,
not without grave misgivings of being either run over by the
cows (which seemed loose) or transfixed with pitchforks.
"July gt/i. — Shortly after 3 a.m. we were aroused
from our uneasy slumbers by loud shouts, and fled helter-
skelter to the door. As it was raining, we did not go out,
but performed our toilet to the best of our ability.
" Not being disturbed any more by the cowherds, we sat
down at the entrance for our morning reading (Psalm civ.)
and prayer.
" Some of us then went down to the river and brought up
the cooking apparatus, and in one of the outhouses I pre
pared coffee for breakfast. While this was going on the
farmer (a very intelligent, nice man) came down, and seeing
we had not much bread, he brought a large loaf, some milk,
butter, and eggs, for which he would take nothing in return.
He then showed us over his farm, and at about 7 o'clock,
after thoroughly washing out our boat, we pushed off.
" From here to Buildwas Abbey the windings of the
river seemed interminable, and the Wrekin appeared
successively in every possible direction. Some of us began
to despair of ever reaching it, but at last we swept round the
last bend, and came in full view of the abbey and bridge.

COLLEGE LIFE. 39
" Landing, we looked all over the ruin, and then ascended
to a secluded nook on the top of a grass-grown wall, intend
ing to read some poetry. As soon as the book was opened,
we found we had no taste for it, and as we all laughed
immoderately at the smallest joke, and got cross on the
slightest provocation, we came to the conclusion that we all
needed two or three hours' rest in a civilized bed.
"We scrambled down and carried off an enamelled iron
dish, which seemed to have been thrown away. Just as we
were entering the boat a man ran up and charged us with
the theft, saying he had put it out to feed the peacocks.
Our defence was, that if we had really thought it belonged
to any one we should have carefully concealed it, and not
allowed ourselves to be taken red-handed ; and this, forti
fied by a conciliatory sixpence, proved satisfactory.
"Dropping through the bridge, we drew up just below
at a nice little inn, Downes', on the left. Beds were soon
engaged, and, amid the tittering of the housemaids, we re
tired at 11 a.m., giving strict injunctions that we should be
called at 3 p.m. At the appointed hour we rose and
dressed, and dined heartily.
" By 5 P-m- we were afloat, and dropped down past Iron-
bridge, shooting the succession of rapids below in fine style.
We stopped a few minutes at a lovely spot, and took, in
fresh water from a little rill that fell into the Severn.
" All the way to Bridgnorth we enjoyed the most magnifi
cent woodland scenery ; for on our left for several miles was
Appley Park. About a mile above Bridgnorth on the left
we passed the magnificent red sandstone cliff which towers
above a most luxuriant wood.
" About 8 p.m. we glided beneath the bridge (part stone and
part iron) which spans the stream in the centre of the town.
As the place did not look inviting, and we were anxious to
reach Arley, we pushed on ; but before we had gone two
miles it began to rain in torrents. We pulled on rapidly,
and ere long saw a cottage beneath the trees, and landed.
" Hurrying up to a well-built shed outside the garden
gate, we1 carried up all that would be damaged, and I at
once lighted the lamp and began preparing tea. While this
was going on one of our number went up to the cottage, and
soon made friends with the simple kind old couple within,

40 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
and it was not long before two of us were superintending
the frying of the kidneys in their pan and over their fire.
"We made an excellent meal in the cottage, and then
began to consider what was to be done. We were five and
a half miles from Arley, and it was now late and almost
pitch-dark, so we concluded that, as the navigation was
difficult, we could not go on.
" We then cautiously and gradually broached the subject
of beds ; they said they knew of no place where we could
put up, except an inn down the river, which probably we
_ should miss in the darkness. We saw it was necessary to
come to the point, and asked them if they could accommo
date us ; they told us they had one spare room, but the beds
were all upside-down. We were not long in discovering that
they had two clean mattresses and two pair of clean sheets,
and at once proposed that these should be laid on the floor
of the outhouse, which was perfectly dry and clean. No
sooner said than done, and after a little reading (Psalm xci.)
and prayer with the old people, we turned in with our rugs
for blankets, and slept very comfortably till seven in the
morning. "Sunday, July 10th. — As soon as we had breakfast
we pushed off and rowed a couple of miles down stream to
a meadow shaded by trees, where we landed and had our
morning reading (Luke vii.) and prayer beneath the shade of
an oak.
"Three miles further on we rounded the bend which
brought us into view of Arley, with its red-tiled cottages
nestled peacefully among orchards, at the foot of the swell
ing slope crowned by the castle, and old red sandstone
church-tower among the elm-trees. Arrived about n a.m.,
we soon found nice quiet lodgings at Mrs. Parton's, and
after a wash and a stroll about the village, we sat down
to dinner in the little cottage. In the afternoon we heard
some Methodists preach from a cart in the meadow by the
river ; all the congregation (several hundreds) sat on the
ground sloping up towards the church. Next morning I
spent nearly two hours before breakfast in sketching a
view of Arley from the other bank of the river. After
breakfast, while the others read under a tree, I spent
another two hours in concluding my sketch ; we then went

COLLEGE LIFE. 41

to a shop in the village and laid in a good store of pro
visions. After lunching we paid our bill, and started again
on our voyage.
" Not far below we floated under a fine railway bridge, and
allowed ourselves to be carried down by the stream while
we rigged up our awning. On our left were numerous
wooded islands of all shapes and sizes, and the river swept
round sharply to the left beneath a fine wooded hill to the
right. "As we rowed merrily on, we struck on a sunken rock in
midstream, which made our old craft quiver from stem to
stern. " Beyond this the river turned slightly to the right.
Arthur and I were rowing, and the sudden injunction
' Stand by ' reminded me that we were nearing the worst
rapid on the river. A barrier of rocks reached completely
across the river with the exception of an opening of six feet,
through which the water rushes with great force. Our cox
swain just managed by putting the helm 'hard a-starboard '
to get us into the channel, and we plunged down the two
feet of fall in splendid style, being carried down more than
a hundred yards before we could pull up.
"We landed, and it was proposed to pull back, get the
boat up, and have another run down. We most of us
objected at first, but seeing it was feasible, lightened her,
and rolled up our trousers, two pulling the rope in front,
and three pushing behind. Thus, with far less difficulty
than we anticipated, we pulled her up and had a run down ;
then we dragged her up the other side of the river, had
another run down, and finally undressed for a bathe.
" I proposed to swim down, and did so on my back,
finding it delightful ; all the others followed. We disported
ourselves for a good time in a deep pool below, then
dressed and went on.
" We rowed past Stourport to Miss Lane's cottage,
and were exceedingly sorry to find her out. We kindled a
wood fire in her orchard, and made an excellent tea. When
we had finished, and were debating whether we should go
on, a step was heard, and she appeared, not at all taken
aback by our presence.
' " She addressed me at once as ' Master Harold,' and

42 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
inquired after my brothers. After a good deal of par
leying, in the course of which we found that the locks on
the river would be shut, she said she could put us up, if we
could do with one big bed and sofas.
" We could not refuse so kind an offer, and went out for
a row while the room was being prepared. The moon rose
clear and bright behind the dark sandstone cliff, and we
enjoyed the paddle down to the lock and back exceedingly.
We had our reading (Psalm ciii.) and prayer with Miss Lane,
and then retired.
" July 12th. — After breakfast we went out in the garden
and regaled ourselves on fruit. Finding that Miss Lane
would not take anything for her kindness, we ordered
four 'sides' (250 lbs.) of damsons to be sent to Manchester
when ripe. About 1 o'clock we started for Worcester,
and were not long in reaching the first lock, after which
we rowed steadily on towards Holt, enjoying a delicious
bivouac and bathe by the way, swimming across the river
and back, and some distance along the bank. When we
had passed the next lock, we plunged out a second time for
another bathe, after which we rowed very slowly, reading
' Tom Brown ' by the way.
"We were not long in reaching Worcester ; the approach is
particularly fine from the river, and the rising moon increased
the splendour of the view. Close to the bridge we landed,
and strolled through the streets, calling at the post-office for
letters. " As we left the town I suddenly noticed that the moon
was crescent, though when we entered the station it was
full. Suddenly recalling that it was the night of the eclipse,
we hurried down to the river, and embarking, just succeeded
in clearing Worcester Bridge before the eclipse became total.
As we rowed down towards the lock the earth's shadow almost
completely obscured the moon. At the lock we landed for
tea, and at the brick-kilns near at hand made an immense
quantity of toast in an incredibly short space of time. As
we took our tea we watched with intense interest the
shadow of the earth gradually passing off the moon's disc. ,
"Embarking below the lock, we rowed by the bright
moonlight to Upton-on-Severn. The man at the helm so
constantly fell asleep that we found ourselves running into

COLLEGE LIFE. 43
the bank. Shortly .before reaching our destination we
sighted a bright red light on the port side, and narrowly
escaped a clumsy steamer which was towing a string of
barges up stream. - At 3 a.m. we reached the hotel.
"July 13th. — About 9.30 we rose, having ordered
breakfast for 10 o'clock. Two of us went and fetched
the portmanteau from the station, and before long we all
appeared in civilized costume. After breakfast we men
tioned to our landlord that we wanted to sell our boat, and
as our price was low, he at once pulled out £2 10s., and
handed it to us, and thus closed our pleasant voyage."
Before leaving this college life, the outward side of
which has thus been imperfectly outlined, we will
turn to the diary he always kept, a few extracts from
which may show us the character and depth of the
inner and hidden life at this trying period of his
spiritual history. Like many others, he found the
studies he pursued at Oxford a great snare ; and per
haps what is revealed in these notes will explain
how, when so many around him fell into scepticism,
he was enabled to remain firm. Some of the sentences
are evidently extracts ; the rest are his own.
Diary. — 1867.
" Fellowship is not prayer ; it is having common thoughts
and aims.
" 1 Chron. xvii. David sat before the Lord ; our place
is much higher — that of sitting with Jesus at the ' Lord's
Table.' " Have you that enjoyment of Himself and His ways to
make it a matter of self-denying patience in you to remain
down here only because He allows you still to be away from
home for a while, a pilgrim and a stranger still, where you
find no rest for the sole of your foot, your affections and
thoughts being in another scene than this, even above, where
He is, and conflict down here your portion?
" Cultivate the habit of giving intense pleasure to others,
to become habitually more unselfish and more loving.

44 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.

1868.
" Be all that you have it in your power to be. You can
with God's help become almost anything as a Christian.
Open your heart and keep it open to the love of the Lord
Jesus, and to the love of others, and to everything beautiful,
letting it send a gush of pleasure through your heart, and
thanking your Father, who gives you both the pleasure and
the power to enjoy it.
" Store up the sunshine of the love of Jesus in your heart,
so as to be able to shed it forth on other hearts.
" ' If any man will do His will, He shall know of the doc
trine whether it be of God, or whether I speak of myself
(John vii. 17).
" I am so to live that if asked at the close of any day,
'What has practically been the motive of your actions to-day?'
my heart may naturally and at once answer, ' The love of
Jesus.' I am to have Christ for my one object in every
thing. If my object be single, my life must be consistent.
" We cannot expect successfully to imitate Christ unless
we contemplate His person, any more than a painter can
reproduce a landscape without his studying it and drinking
in the spirit which pervades the whole. We must take time
to sit at His feet, studying His character as revealed to us
in the Gospels, and being transformed, as it were, uncon
sciously into His image. What we want is not more know
ledge of truth, but more practical carrying it out.
"If our Father were only to think of and care for us
as much as we care for Him, we should be indeed
neglected. " ' Be it unto thee even as thou wilt.' What we need is
intense abiding desire. None but abiding desires will God
fulfil. "-Let us realize more and more that prayer is a power.
When we pray for others, not only do we find our prayers
for them answered, but also the very longing for their good
put in the form of a prayer makes us more earnest, and
therefore more suited to influence them.
"Gain an individual interest in those with whom you
come into such close contact.

COLLEGE LIFE. 45

" I felt for the first time that my life is really, and must
ever be, a warfare.
" If all that we feel and think and say could be heaped
up together, and Jesus were to come and touch the heap
with a wand that would consume all that did not proceed
from love to Him, how much would be left after His
touch ?
"If we do all for the sake of Jesus, it makes even the
most irksome things seem easy.
" What must it have been for the Lord Jesus to live
thirty years without curing one sick person, or alleviating
any form of human misery, while all the time He felt it so
keenly, being so perfectly man ? And this was in obedience,
perfect obedience to His Father's will.
" Don't speak about Jesus except when you cannot help,
but remember the less you can help the better for you;
speaking of Him does no good unless it comes from the
heart. " October 16th. — Seek every day to live as you will wish
you had lived when the opportunity is gone. Eagerly take
every chance of showing your love to your parents, as you
know not how long they may be left to you ; and what will
be the bitterness of your feelings when they are gone, when
you know how much more you might have done to please
them :
" Now is the time to form your character, to form all
your habits ; it will be less and less easy as you grow older.
Oh, seek to live every day as if it were the last you would
have on earth !
"December 4th. — It is no use trying to teach a Sunday-
school class unless you visit them ; if you do not visit them
they have no interest, or very little, in their teacher. By
this means my class may be made much more orderly and
respectful.

1869.
" He does his work best who lives the day, not merely
spends it.
"What would you think of two companions walking

J ,

46 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
together all the day and never speaking a word to each
other ? Yet this is what some Christians do ; they walk days,
even weeks, with that unseen Friend ever at their side, and
never speak to Him. Dear friends, be assured you have
grieved the Holy Spirit unless He every day shows you
some fresh beauty in Jesus ; for this is His especial work, to
take of the things of Christ and show them to us.
"January 18th. — This year will be just what you make
of it.
"February 10th. — Satan is immensely powerful, and he
knows that if he can catch us alone he can do what he
will with us ; but if we stay close by our Captain's side he
cannot hurt us. He has crossed swords once with Him, and
has been once and for ever vanquished. He dare not try
again. ' Satan trembles when he sees the weakest saint
upon his knees.'
"February 28th. — Mary Magdalene at the sepulchre.
What we want is that genuine love to the person of the
risen Jesus which Mary had.
" April -xpth. — Romans xii. In all matters of honour
preferring one another. The closest affection for a person
and the greatest intimacy with him ought never to de
stroy that beautiful regard and respect for him which ought
always to exist. How seldom, if ever, we tell our sisters
we love them, and how apt we are to say, if making one
of them a present, ' Oh, anything will do for her ; she
is only my sister ! ' Is not that the very reason why you
should make it as nice as possible ? ' Continue instant
in prayer.' How many of us in the last three days have
looked up to our Father once in the course of the whole
day ? How much we lose by not doing so ; and what a thing
it is when we have liberty to go to Him, and He is always
ready to hear us ! Prayer is the root of everything in the
way of progress in the Christian life. If we begin with that,
all the other things mentioned in this chapter will follow.
' Avenge not yourselves,' the reverse of what we do by
nature. "May 13th. — How much good I might do in an unselfish
way, by always being, as it were, on the look-out for an
opportunity. "May 14th. — Heard about J  playing for money.

COLLEGE LIFE. 47
Received a letter from him on May 10th, which made me
really think he is coming back to the Good Shepherd.
" I have found out that for a Christian moral philosophy
is simply an absurdity from beginning to end. Every system
that we have yet studied goes on the ground that man in
himself is able to act rightly and to find out what is his duty
to do. The depravity of man's nature is ignored.
"June 4th. — Books. There are so many books gloriously
worth reading many times more than you will ever read them,
that it is worse than foolish to read any second-rate books.
Always have some thoroughly good book on the stocks.
Make every book you read your own. Marking is very
interesting in after-years.
" Lines written by a young lady in Dublin in answer to one
who remarked, '//- is so difficult to speak to others about Jesus.''
' Away with the faithless plea, which cannot abide the light ;
Be wholly for Christ, and He will teach thee to speak aright.
His love shall supply the power, the measure, the mode, the theme ;
Thou hast but the present hour, oh ! spend every breath for Him.'
"June 18th. — Meeting. Unless we are conscious of 'a
ripple about the bows,' we may take it for granted that we
are drifting. The only thing that can preserve us from
the attacks of Satan is to keep very near to Jesus, for Satan
and He met in conflict, and Satan was conquered ; so he is
afraid to come near us if we are in His company. Our
weakest point lies next to our very strongest, just because
Satan can most readily turn the latter into a snare. We must
be going one way or the other ; we cannot be standing still.
These holidays will not leave us as they find us. We need
fear no contamination of evil if we are bent on doing good ;
it will fall from us harmless, like water from a duck's back,
just as a doctor is not infected by the diseases he goes
among. The best and only preservative against evil is not
ur button up your coat, and say, ' Oh, I hope this will not do
me harm ; I will not let it,' but to be aiming at good ; in
other words, the expulsive power of a new affection.
" August 6th. — Do let us watch especially against sup
posing that we are what we feel in times of great uplifting.
We are not what we sometimes feel, but what we generally

48 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
carry out in action. Do not let us allow deep feeling to die
away, and produce no effect, but let it cause action.
"August ith. — The heait is deceitful above all things, and
desperately wicked. ' He that trusteth in his own heart is a
fool.' "It is a wonderful thought that our Father is infinitely wise
as well as infinitely loving, and will never make a mistake in
dealing with us. Oh, to think that our present opportuni
ties will never return ! Let us seize them !
' You have but the present hour,
Oh, spend every breath for Him ! '
" How we shall wish when we reach heaven that we had
lived more for Him down here. Oh, let us lose no oppor^
tunity of proclaiming His love ! Is there any friend you
treat so badly as Him who is your best Friend ?
" November $th. — The love of Jesus can do anything. Paul
and Barnabas were mere men who had hazarded their lives
for Christ. What have you hazarded for Him ? You must
be content to be considered peculiar — enthusiasts if you
will; for are not those who are bad enthusiastic enough
about their own badness ? What enthusiasm do you show
for your Master ? How do you commend Him if you do
not show this enthusiasm ?
"November igth. — What are you doing in your home?
Could you not make family prayer more of a reality and an
influence on the daily life of the family than it is?
"November 2^th. — Insincerity. Oh, do not we all plead
guilty to it more or less ? Is not your sincerity a right
which your friend can demand from you with far greater
reasonableness than even his own property in your pos
session ?
" Mark v. 43. Jesus thinks of something being given her
to eat. One would say this was most natural for the mother
to think of, but she would be at the time so excited as
to forget all about it ; but He was always thoughtful, even
in the smallest things. 1870.
"January ijth. — What a large part of life a whole year

COLLEGE LIFE.

49

seems ! It has gone for ever. Its record is made, and cannot
be altered. Oh, how I shall wish when I reach heaven
that I had lived for Him as my first and only object !
"I have been too much absorbed in my work of late,
and not realizing the infinitely greater importance of my
spiritual life. I am very apt to be proud if I have made
any effort for Christ. I want to get more into His presence,
there to feel my own insignificance.
" February gth. — Spoke to dear M  about the Lord,
to whom he too belongs ; made a friend of him.
" If Christ be not first and last, He will always be last.
The question is whether we are walking as seeing what the
cross tells us, — it lifts the veil and shows us the skeleton of
this world.
" March 22nd. — He Himself carries me on ; and whatever
it be, if the mind and affections are upon Him, what was
hard at first is no effort as I proceed. His love, which
attracted and gave me power at first to take such a position,
becomes brighter and brighter when better and longer
known ; and what was done at first tremblingly is easy with
increased courage. The only thing that can enable me thus
to go on is to have Christ the object before me, and just
in proportion as it is can I be happy.
"April 20th. — It is a terrible thing if we as Christians
have not this craving, this hungering and thirsting after a
greater knowledge of God ; for where this is not, deadness
and apathy of soul have come in. The secret of all service
is a due appreciation of the Master's grace.
"April 22nd. — What enabled Peter to strengthen his
brethren ? He discovered that there was utter badness
in himself when he meant best, and that there was perfect
grace in Christ even when he meant worst.
" April 7,0th. — Our bodies are still the same ; but the life,
character, motive, means, end, are altogether new in the
Christian. ' Old things are passed away ; behold, all things
become new.'
"June 2,0th. — Left Owen's College finally, after five years.
Had a delightful trip of five days down the Severn.
"July i$lh. — Franco-German war broke out.
" October. — Two months ago three letters from Professor
Greenwood. I was offered a scholarship at Lincoln College,
4

So HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
Oxford ; this I was glad to accept, and went up with S 
to try for a classical scholarship, but we both failed.
" October 15th. — The beginning of my life in Oxford.
1871.
"March 25th. — Shallow brooks babble, but deep rivers
have their rapids too. The flesh is to be treated as an
intruder, not as a guest ; if it does rise, no quarter, no
mercy is to be shown it. Crab apples below, sweet apples
above; the lower shoots are to be repressed and cut off,
the upper ones cultivated.
"March 26th. — Self-denial is one of the most important
sides of Christian life. What a fool a man is to attempt to
pay his debts before he knows their amount ! God must be
satisfied with the sacrifice of His own providing ; the only
question is, Are you satisfied ? Christians ought to be like
divers, drawing their life from a region above, and not
like fishes, living with comfort in the surrounding medium.
Many Christians are content that their future is assured,
forgetting all about the present. It is a very different thing
to judge things from our standpoint and from God's. The
life of Christ is like an exotic plant flourishing in a foreign
soil and under a foreign clime by the breath of Heaven.
I deny that the soil (our hearts) or the clime (this world)
is a bit changed.
" March 27th. — The more we look into the works of God
with a microscope or any other instrument, the more perfect
do they appear. The more narrowly we examine the works
of man (though up to a certain point, if the workmanship
be good, they seem to improve), the more do their imper
fections become manifest.
" In the spiritual as well as in the natural world progress
can only be made by means of death.
"March 28th. — Lecture on the Lord's coming. The
people sang, ' Lord Jesus, come ! ' but if He were to come,
would they not be surprised ?
"April 13th. — Again I found that I had been slipping, and
this notwithstanding my fancied earnestness and endeavours
to get back; but it is far harder to get back than to slip
away. My life from now must be a fight in a way in which

COLLEGE LIFE. 51

it has never been before. I have had a comparatively easy
life so far, but it cannot be so any longer; I require my
whole energies knitting together by His power, and I must
be constantly watchful in a way I have never been before.
I must prove the truth of the verse, ' Be it unto thee even
as thou wilt.'
"May 13M.— 'The joy of the Lord is your strength.'
We can do nothing unless we are rejoicing in the Lord.
"August 13th. — What the Lord blesses everywhere is not
great knowledge, but great devotedness of heart to Himself.
" August 24th. — Ask yourself every night whether you
have tried to make any one happy in the day. Much loved
and much forgiven.
" October i$th. — We must continually feed on Christ and
set our affections on things above, or else we at once
become absorbed with what is down here.
" October 22nd. — This is indeed a red-letter day in my
life, for the Lord has been showing me that if I would
win Christ, if I would really follow Him, I must be content
to forego many things in this world, — the desires of the
mind^ such things as reading Shakespeare for mere amuse
ment ; things which are not wrong in themselves, but which
hinder the soul from enjoying full communion with the re
jected Lord. Anything which hinders in the smallest degree
our communion is a hindrance. W  truly said I have
wanted to have a little communion and a little of the world.
God help me to follow hard and cleave close. Hitherto
I have not been ready to give up anything which may prove
a hindrance. God give me such a view of His transcendent
loveliness, that whatever is a check may be thrown aside !
" Oh for intense humility and constant self-abasement
and a trembling fear lest I should fall ! How good is the
Lord to take such care of me !
"November 2$th. — The greatest snare for a reading man
at Oxford is intellectual selfishness. 1872.
" January 2nd. — On what grounds do I believe the Bible
to be inspired? Is it from having carefully read each book?
" February 2 ist. — Is Christ the first in my heart ?

52 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
" Oh, brethren, no one lives so far below his income as
we do !
"February 2$th. — Whom would you ask to explain a
book you could not understand? Its author, of course. Do
so with the Bible. Two men who start in opposite directions
round the earth will meet at the other side. So it is with
apparently contradictory truths.
" June 8th. — Cultivate your affections ; they are suscep
tible of it. Warmth of personal affection towards Christ, my
home, my dear mother, towards dear friends ; for this is a
cold world.
"July 2nd to August 2nd. — About the happiest month I
have spent in my life. A very happy walk with  . We
prayed behind a rock on the Orme's Head.
"July 2$th. — At Bethgelert in the sitting-room of the
Prince Llewelyn. John v.
" Try and rid yourselves of all preconceived notions, and
come quite fresh to these words. Such words as these were
never uttered even by Mahomet, one of the most self-con
fident of men. We all need Christ, though perhaps the
younger ones do not feel it much. Remember that Christ
lived in an obscure land, belonged to a despised race, and
yet there are now millions who would die for Him. He
loves us with a love of which we have no idea, and knows
us and understands us perfectly.-
" August 3rd. — From this time forth by God's help I will
be most scrupulously careful in keeping my engagements.
I will balance up my accounts every Saturday night, and
I will be up at a fixed time every morning. It is in these
little ways that decision of character is formed and culti
vated. " August 14th.— I need to show a much more tender
regard for the feelings of others.
" October 20th. — Thank God that I ever read that book,
| An Appeal to Christians'! It has given me some faint
idea of what devotion to Christ really means. Oh, may
these words ring in my ears : —
' I gave My life for thee,
What hast thou done for Me ? '
"November 10th.— Thank God, I am more and more

COLLEGE LIFE. 53
dissatisfied with myself.- Oh, may He satisfy me with
Christ ! I will endeavour constantly to cultivate distinctness
of utterance both in conversation and in public speaking.
"November 17th. — Scripture class. A truly earnest man
has his eye on the goal, and not on the ground over which
he runs ; his heart being set on something, he is not con
scious of what he is at present ! If we are sure that we are
doing something great, let us be certain that we are de
ceiving ourselves. Nehemiah was sad. A man who is not
sometimes down is not much good when up.
1873-
" January ist. — I have learned a little of what prayer
really is, and to value my Bible more. Resolutions — By
God's help I will spend every minute of time I can spare
for it this year in reading God's Word. He has given me
the desire to know Chist, and I am really going to learn
something of Him this year. I must watch especially
against unpunctuality, and improve greatly in my way of
speaking. I want above all else to be able to say, ' To me
to live is Christ'
" February 12th. — Objects of prayer : punctuality, clear
ness of utterance, neatness of appearance, and -gentleness of
bearing. " 1. Lord Jesus, make Thyself to me a living, bright
reality. " Above all, His cross and risen life.
" 2. That I may really enter into the glorious Gospel.
" 3. Lord, increase my faith, that I may realize each day
more that I am redeemed at an infinite price, and belong
not to myself but only to Thee, and that I may reckon
myself to be ' dead unto sin ' and alive only to Thee !
" 4. Enable me to press onward every hour and every day,
and be satisfied with nothing short of constant abiding com
munion with Thee, and practically living Christ.
" 5. Make me real.
" 6. Make me like one who waits for his Lord.
" 7. Give me to meditate constantly on Thy Word.
" 8. Do make Thy Word continually the food of my soul !
" 9. Give a constant desire at least to do Thy will.

54 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
" February 16th. — Scripture class. Paul was a man of one
idea. Some men have one idea, like a single mountain rising
from a lonely plain ; others have one idea, a? the topmost
peak of the range. One idea is better than a leading
idea. "February 27th. — First meeting of our Lincoln College
prayer-meeting. A  , J  , M  . and myself. I fully
believe God is going to work in this college in answer to
our prayers.
"May 25th. — Dear F  here from Saturday till Monday.
I did try to encourage him really to trust in God.
" 10. May 20th. — Enable me at least to aim at nothing
less than walking in this world as Christ Himself walked !
Save me from the subtle snare of lowering my standard bit
by bit to meet my miserable attainments.
" Oh, take my all and fill my heart and make me wholly
Thine. " Some one sent me the book ' Modern Christianity
a Civilized Heathenism,' which certainly knocked me
down to the very dust, showing me that my Christian life
hitherto has been almost an utter farce. I have not seriously
thought of following Christ with any expectation of real
success, but have felt just what the author describes, — a
secret idea that the standard is too high, and that I could
never hope to attain it. Now I see that it must be either
Christ or nothing. The devil would drive me nearly to
despair if I did not know that I have God's Spirit dwelling
in me, and a throne of grace to go to at all times. I am
not to despair, but to be filled with faith, for the Lord tells
me, ' My grace is sufficient for thee.' Nothing but constant,
earnest gazing at this glorified Christ, and hourly reckoning
myself dead to sin, will enable me to walk in any degree as
He walked. I do not expect to improve at all. I, that is,
my flesh, am hopelessly bad, but I want the life of Christ to
be briefly manifested in my mortal body. ' All my springs
are in Thee.'
" June. — Cultivate courteousness and gentleness of bear
ing and cleanliness and tidiness in every possible way, in
all of which I am more or less wanting. Let the' in
fluences of Oxford tell upon me more than they seem to
be doing.

COLLEGE LIFE. 55

" June 17th to 20th. — Manchester meeting. At last God
has begun to teach me that Christ is rejected and what a
Christian really is. It is the first time I have ever taken a
step in accordance with it. Oh, may His grace enable me
to keep true to what I have begun ! I shall need it hourly
and daily. What a need for continual judgment of myself
by the standard of Christ !
" 1. July 17th. — Never exaggerate; always rather take
something off.
"2. Never say anything to any one's discredit, unless it
be with a definite object, such as to warn some one. Always
say what you 'can say good of every one. At last it will be
a positive pain to you to do otherwise.
" July 2gth. — Such a happy morning in the woods. Talk
with H  looking out through the trees on the cornfields.
' The harvest truly is plenteous, but the labourers are few.
The fields are white already to harvest.' We knelt together,
and he confessed what poor lights we are, and how unlike
Christ, put to shine for Him, yet how little we manifest
Him 1 Then we all separated and had a little time alone.
"August 2nd. — Harleyford. Had a little prayer at the
end of the bridge. The wooden cross-pieces on the bridge
path help us to get up ; so He will help us to get up step
by step.
" Sunday, August 3rd. — Maple Durham. We had such a
happy walk together to the Reading Road. Such a happy
refreshing meeting. ' The joy of the Lord is your strength.'
" ii. August 20th. — Do so reveal Thy beauty to me that
to testify of Thee may be no effort, but spontaneous.
"12. Make me a great blessing and joy to my mother,
brothers, and sisters.
" 13. Give me to realize more and more the height of
Christ's glory and the depth of His humiliation.
"14. Save me from any more pretending that I am
looking for the Lord's coming. Do enable me daily to trim
my lamp and be ready for the Bridegroom to come.
" 15. Do help me to be more watchful than I have ever
been before ; it is so terribly easy to slip ; and enable me to
do each thing, however little, with earnest prayer to Thee !
" October 25th. — God be praised ! for agony of soul is better
than living -death; and in my extremest distress He heard

56 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
me, and has answered me above what my waning faith
dared to hope. I have solemnly, in His holy presence, and
seeking His constant help, vowed that I won't bear this
horrid slipping any longer. God help me to be watchful
in a sense I have never even thought of before. Satan is
always at me, and it is only by constantly looking to Jesus
that I can be kept one moment. God help me henceforth
to keep my communications constantly open, and to do
each little thing throughout all the day in the name of the
Lord Jesus.
"December ist. — R  at a breakfast given by Mr.
Christopher spoke most beautifully of the resource we have
in Christ, and that our very weakness made us just the ones
for Him to help. ' My grace is sufficient for thee.'
" December i$th. — ' Home, sweet home.'
"December 29///, 30th. — A very happy little trip in York
shire. ' For who is strong that cannot be seduced ? '
therefore 'let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest
he fall.'"

PART III.

HOSPITAL LIFE, 1873— 1879.
London, Belgrade, Vienna, Palestine.

" Service is not doing a great deal, but following the Master, and the
world and half-hearted Christians do not like this. There is plenty of
' doing ' in the world, but ' If any man serve Me, let him follow Me.' "
— Extract from Diary. " No service in itself is small
Or great, though earth it fill ;
But that is small that seeks its own,
And great that seeks God's will."
Extract from last letter written to his brother.

HAROLD SCHOFIELD left Oxford to live in
London in the autumn of the year 1873, having
gained an open scholarship in science at St. Bartholo
mew's Hospital. The following brief sketch, connecting
his college and hospital life, may well introduce this
part of his career : —
"In February 1874 we met at Oxford, and, needless to
say, shared the same lodgings. Harold was trying for the
Burdett-Coutts Scholarship. I had been to the afternoon
service at Magdalen College Chapel, and brought back a
Latin anthem which had been sung ; the words, as nearly
as I can remember, were, ' Quid prodest, O mortalis, conari
pro mundanis, si ccelum negligas?' 'Why,' said Harold,
when I showed it him, ' that might have . been specially
meant for us ; we are striving just now pro mundanis, so
let us take heed.' (I was also competing for a scholar
ship.) On the Saturday evening I went with him to
Mr. Christopher's meeting, where he was greeted by. many
old friends ; and to me (who regarded him with true hero-
worship), it was delightful to see the affectionate respect with
which others treated him. On the Sunday afternoon he
took me to a Greek Testament reading, which was held by
a few old friends at Lincoln College.
" In the evening Harold and I walked out to Cowley
together, where he conducted a cottage-meeting. I have
good reason to remember all these incidents, for they
introduced me to a circle of true religious life in Oxford,
and helped me when I went up as an undergraduate in the
following October to take my stand as a Christian, a
position I did my best to maintain as long as I remained
there,

60 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
" In later years we met many and many a time for
reading the Bible, prayer, and religious conversation. The
time when we saw most of each other was at St. Bartholo
mew's ; we were then continually in each other's rooms ;
he was house-surgeon, and I a novice, so that I looked
to him for help and advice on every point ; with charac
teristic generosity he aided me with the loan of books and
instruments. " About this time we had our delightful Italian lessons.
How well I remember the enthusiasm with which he used
to enter into the reading and conversation, and how he
would write essays, as we each tried to do, on all manner
of subjects, in very unidiomatic Italian.
" Then, too, we began Hebrew together, and made a
resolution to meet every Sunday morning for an hour to
work at it. I wish we had kept it up ; but, like so many
other good intentions, it had to give way to the frequent
interruptions of hospital life.
" It must not be supposed that Harold and I talked of
nothing but religion, quite the contrary. We had many
other interests, as students of science, and afterwards of
medicine, which we delighted to talk over, and in both of
these Harold was as enthusiastic as in anything else.
" He was always busy, and yet I never knew the
time when he was too much so to attend to any friend
or schoolfellow who came to see him ; he had always some
leisure for us.
" The great secret of the enormous amount he accom
plished was, that his mind was always fresh and ready
to turn at once to any new subject. I can see him now,
at a time when he had made the determination to complete
a number of his unfinished sketches ; he would come in
from his rounds of the wards and go straight to work with
his brushes and colours ; there was no hesitation about
trying this side of the table, and then the other, no taking
a few minutes' rest; but almost instantly his whole being
was intent upon the present occupation, which he would
continue till there was only just time enough to catch a
train, or meet some engagement."
The activity of his life at college was indeed wonder-

HOSPITAL LIFE. 61
ful. Not only was he an enthusiast in anatomy, and
especially in comparative anatomy, which he had so
fully studied at Oxford under the late Professor
Rolleston, but his zeal with the microscope was very
great. We have now in our possession about fifteen
boxes filled with slides cut and mounted at St.
Bartholomew's, each box containing from fifty to a
hundred specimens. He was an energetic member of
the Abernethy Debating Society and of the Hospital
Christian Association.
Outside the hospital walls he was superintendent of
a large Sunday-school in the north of London, and
constantly preached both in mission halls and in the
thoroughfares. The following lines tell something of the Christian
side of his hospital life at this time : —
" As you know, we entered together the same year : he on
the open scholarship he had won, I as an ordinary student.
At the time of the examination for the scholarship, I
happened to hear from one of the staff that Schofield had
surprised one of his examiners by his excellence : his paper
on chemistry was described as ' brilliant,' and far above
the standard expected of any candidate.
" His hospital career subsequently was a most successful
one ; and the combination of his acknowledged attainments
with the simple, fearless witness he bore to the name of
Christ made the presence of such a man among the students
a conscious power for good. Every one soon got to know
that Schofield's Christianity was of a different stamp from
' that which was professed more 01 less by those around him.
It had a true ' ring ' about it. His heart was full of the
love of Christ; and he was not backward in speaking of that
love to others, when he could wisely use the opportunity
of serving the Master.
" Students heard that he joined with others in a weekly
meeting for prayer and reading the Word of God. The

62 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
mere fact that he was of the number drew some to
come who might otherwise h:we held aloof.
" These were simply little gatherings held once a week
at the lodgings of a fellow-student about a mile from the
hospital. "Many must gratefully remember the help afforded by
these meetings, and recall Schofield's simply-worded and
earnest pleadings for blessing on the members of the
hospital staff, for the careless, thoughtless ones among the
students, and for ourselves that we might walk worthy of the
Gospel of Christ.
" One case I can well remember of a student who
was led to seek our company, and eventually to confess
his decision for Christ, through overhearing a conversation
not meant for his ear. This conversation took place in the
dissecting-room, where Schofield and I happened to be
working on the same subject in the early period of our
curriculum. " He was contrasting death, as evidenced in the body
before us, with the Christian's bright hope of the Lord's
return to fetch His own to be with Himself — our meeting
together in the air (i Thess. iv. 17). What if that
' moment,' the ' twinkling of an eye,' should summon us, too,
from our employment to meet Him and see Him as He is?
Schofield and I happily could ' comfort one another with
these words.' Not so, apparently, a listener whom we had
not noticed. A fellow-student met me next day as I
happened to be crossing the square in the centre of the
hospital, and told me he had overheard what had been
said the previous day, about Christ's second coming, and he
could not get it out of his head.
" He could not understand how Schofield and I could be
happy in such a prospect. What was the secret of it ? He
himself could only dread such a day : he feared the judg
ment of God. You can imagine the happiness it gave both
Schofield and me to minister the gospel of God's grace to
one so prepared to receive it. At this distance of time I
cannot positively say what portion of the Word of God it
was that brought light to his soul, but my impression is
that it was that well-known Luke xv. He saw it was the
Shepherd that sought the sheep, and thankfully trusted

HOSPITAL LIFE. 63

himself to His arms. He saw the helplessness of that
piece of money, and gladly owned himself as helpless. And
being 'come to himself,' he turned and saw the Father's
heart, God from beginning to end.
" Time has passed quickly since those student days, and
those who had conversed together have been scattered over
many lands. Schofield saw his path in far-distant China,
and those in China who have learned to trust the Saviour's
blood through his testimony may like to read the little
anecdote I have given.
" We can but bow to God's dealings in the removal of
such a man from active service for the Lord. One thing
we know, — he is with the Lord, ' far better ' for himself; and
his removal must convey to the hearts of all who knew him
a lesson which may we none of us be slow to learn."
The following paper, from the pen of Dr. C. Y. Biss,
sketches still more fully his influence for good at
Bartholomew's : —
" I remember well the first time that I ever heard his
name. He was two years senior to me at the hospital, and
so was well known there, especially in connection with his
successes in prize-winning, when I came up from Cambridge,
a stranger knowing no one. Consequently, when one day I
heard the men at the next table to mine in the dissecting-
room talking about ' a man named Schofield,' the seniors
telling the freshmen about him, I listened to their conver
sation as I went on with my work without at f all realizing
at first that it was going to have any interest for me. The
burden Of their talk was, what a peculiar man ' that fellow
Schofield was,' and what extraordinary ideas of religion he
had. I could not help pricking up my ears. ' Why,' said
one fellow, ' I believe he generally preaches somewhere
about Goswell Road, or some precious slum, standing under
a lamp-post, on Sunday evenings.' ' Oh, but that's nothing,'
burst out another, whom I knew by repute as one of the
most idle men about the place, a dissipated, careless fellow.
' Did you never hear ' (this in a tone of great zeal for pro
priety and the interests of religion) ' what he once did in the

64 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
surgery when he was dressing?' {i.e., doing practical surgery
work). 'No; what?' 'Oh, a man was brought in one
night dying from an accident on the railway, and Schofield
was left to watch him. What did he do but go and get a
board, and write on it in chalk, " Prepare to meet thy
God," and hold it up before him. Wasn't that shame
ful ? ' No particular response was made to this obviously-
exaggerated story, the men's consciences seeming, as it
appeared to me, to recognize that if the man were really
dying, it was as well that some one should have told him of
it, and I set it down in my own mind that a true version
of the story would have placed it in a very different light,
and mentally resolved to inquire further about it, and look
up ' that man Schofield,' on the first convenient opportunity.
After a short pause, another fellow said, ' Well, there was
one rather curious thing about him, — he never would stand
any swearing or objectionable talk at the dissecting table
where his " part " was. ' ' Really ! ' they all exclaimed. ' How
on earth could he prevent that ? ' ' Oh, simply in this way.
You see, he was very good at his anatomy (he won all the
anatomy prizes), and he always managed to help fellows
when they began their " parts " ; consequently afterwards, if
any one used a bad word, and Schofield said, " I say, you
know that's wrong ; don't let us have any of that at our
table ; I should be much obliged if you wouldn't," the man
felt ashamed to go on, and so gradually it got to be an
understanding that the talk must be kept straight if
Schofield was there.'
" Later on, in the great square of the hospital, I got hold
of the speaker who related the story about the writing on
the board, and sifted his statement a little. It turned out,
as I expected, to be all second-hand gossip, and I soon
saw that the truth was, that Schofield had spoken to some
dying man about his salvation, and this had been dressed up
with the sensational details mentioned before by the imagi
nations or inventions of the various narrators by whom the
story must have been handed down. But another thing
appeared in the course of the conversation ; that was, that
the zealous vindicator of propriety had a quiet grudge
against the object of his story ; so with carefully-concealed
curiosity, and a strong inkling of what was coming, I asked

HOSPITAL LIFE. 65
if he had ever spoken to him personally. ' Oh, he asked
me to breakfast one morning, as we were both " keeping "
in college, and I went ; but after breakfast he began talking
to me about his ideas of religion, and wanted to know if I
was saved, and all that kind of thing, you know. I made a
point of getting out as soon as I could, and tried to keep
clear of him after that.'
" Soon after this a man asked me one day if I would
join the Students' Christian Association, connected with the
Medical School. I had never heard of it, and inquired what
it was. He was surprised at my ignorance, and asked me
how it was I had never received the notices of invitations
sent to me on first joining the hospital. These, however,
had miscarried, and but for his having accidentally heard
of me as a Christian, and having sought me out, I should
never perhaps have known anything of the association, or of
Harold Schofield as a personal friend. For, on questioning
him about the man of whom I was in search, I found he knew
him intimately, and this was the beginning of my acquaint
ance with Schofield : not at the moment, for he was away on
the Continent (in Servia, I think) ; but as soon as he returned
I had joined the association, of which he was virtually the
founder, and from that day we were firm friends and fellow-
workers. When he finally left the hospital, the mantle of
his secretaryship to the association fell on my shoulders, and
remained there as long as I remained in the hospital.
" It was this Students' Christian Association that was my
earliest and closest link with Schofield. His sympathies
were thoroughly engaged with it. He felt it to be a most
valuable means of bringing together in Christian intimacy
and fellowship the Christian men about the hospital, and of
strengthening them for some spiritual work and testimony
within its walls ; and for these objects he worked with all
his heart. Finding a response in me to his feelings drew
us at once into a close intimacy, and many an hour have
we sat working out our arrangements for the meetings and
other work connected with the association. It was in this
way that I began to see, although perfectly ignorant then of
the feelings and purposes he was cherishing about mission
work abroad, what was, perhaps, the leading feature of his
Christian character ; namely, his devotedness to the Lord and

66 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
His service in the gospel, and his intense earnestness for
the salvation of his fellow-men. United with this there
was another beautiful trait, — a perfectly unaffected, direct,
transparent simplicity, of which his frank, open face, his
guileless look, and ready beaming smile were the natural
expression. He seemed to have no self-consciousness, and
never spoke of himself except when some reference to the
past rendered some such allusion inevitable, and then it
was made in the simplest and most natural way, without
any of that ostentation of bashfulness which self-esteem so
readily assumes when it wishes to add humility to the
picture of its graces.
"I have never met any one who had been gifted with
large natural abilities and mental powers, and had won by
them distinguished successes, who seemed to be so little
aware of the facts as Schofield. Work with him came
as a matter of course, and that he should excel and beat
others seemed to him rather their misfortune, or due to a
neglect of opportunities, than his own merit.
" He had the rare power of studying hard without in the
least showing that the work was a burden, or losing his
calmness of spirit. He did his work, as the students' saying
is, 'without turning a hair.' No doubt this was largely due
to his own remarkable powers, his accurate memory, and
his peculiar aptitude for abstracting himself at will from all
surroundings, and concentrating his thoughts upon any
point he wished to settle. But this was not all : he worked
for God in the study, in the laboratory, in the wards ; and
'the peace of God' kept his heart delivered from the
worries that those feel who toil without it. And yet he
never worked in a half-hearted, idle way.
"What he did he did well. I remember once, while I
was waiting for him in his rooms, I took up one of his
medical books, — one that he had used in the earlier stages of
his career, — and opened it at the fly-leaf, to read with some
astonishment, ' This is a truly excellent book. I have read
it through six times, and each time with increased profit.'
" I could not help asking myself whethev I had ever read
any book (except the Bible) six times through !
" I have often been struck, on reviewing the past, with
the remarkable way in which God prepared His servant, in

HOSPITAL LIFE. 67
Schofield's case, for the peculiar work to which He had
purposed to call him in due season. Physically : his bodily
strength, ability to endure fatigue, sound constitution, and
simple habits of life. Mentally: his remarkable talents,
especially his readiness in learning languages ; his large
acquirements and distinguished professional attainments and
skill. Spiritually : his love and devotedness to Christ, and
his sympathetic yearning for the salvation of others, — all
these features, physical, mental, spiritual, being strongly-
marked characteristics, combine to show us how One
who,— ' Deep in unfathomable mines
Of never-failing skill,
Treasures up His bright designs
And works His sovereign will, '
fitted the workman for his work, and sent him forth
worthily furnished for the toil. Why, then, — the question is
hard to repress, — why was he — so specially prepared, and so
manifestly sent forth to the work, so happy in it, so pros
pered in it— suddenly taken home? To teach us, perhaps,
that He whose work it is, is, after all, independent of His
own choicest instruments ; perhaps also to mark, in this
way, a life of singular devotedness, of peculiar usefulness, as
it could not otherwise have been emphasized, so that others
may ponder and be stirred up to a holy emulation. In
this way his death may do more for the cause he loved
and gave himself to than even his life singly could have
effected. " Beyond this all is mystery. Why this should be thus is
one of the 'riddles ' (1 Cor. xiii. 12, margin) for the solu
tion of which ' we watch, and wait, and wonder till Jesus
comes.' " It will not be supposed from the tone, any more than
the substance of what I have written, that he who is the
subject of my sketch had no faults, nor that we were
always and entirely of one mind upon all things. But my
object has been to recall those things in hini that were the
reflection of the image of his Lord, that perhaps some may
be influenced, as I would myself be, to follow him, as he, by
grace, followed Christ."

68 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
In 1876 Harold went to Servia, where he had partial
charge of a hospital for some months. He returned
by the Danube, Black Sea, Constantinople, and Greece.
His classical education enabled him to fully enjoy the
sights and scenes of Hellas.
After being at home a short time he went to Paris,
where he attended the medical schools for some months.
Returning to England, after taking his second M.B.
degree at Oxford, he went to London, only to find,
early in June, that he had been selected by the National
Aid Society to go out to Turkey with medical stores
and help for the wounded in the Russo-Turkish war,
which had just broken out. The following is his own
account of the expedition : —
"June 2 1st. — The Belle of Dunkerque, a smart tight little
steamer of 500 tons, had already been lying in the Thames
for more than ten days to take in the various stores
(medical, surgical, etc.), intended for the sick and wounded,
when we went aboard at Cotton's Wharf, expecting to start
immediately. We found, however, that, through delay in
loading, she would not start till next day at 9 a.m.
"June 22nd. — A little before 10 a.m. we cast off from
Cotton's Wharf, and glided slowly down the Thames to
wards Woolwich. Colonel Loyd Lindsay and Mrs. Lindsay,
Major Burgess, Mr. Porter, and several other ladies and
gentlemen accompanied us down to the arsenal. Lying
along side the T. Wharf, we took on board a number of
Government stores, including two ambulance waggons,
seven or eight dozen folding iron stretcher-beds, to sling in
the ship, seven or eight thousand blankets, together with
cooking apparatus, pails, tubs, mops, etc. Before parting
Mr. Forbes gave us each a copy of the Bible, presented to
us by the Bible Society. A copy was also given to the
captain and mate and to the engineers. We are sent out
by the National Aid Society, with stores to different ports of
the Black Sea, to establish ambulances at different points.
"June 23rd.— At length, about 8.3 p.m.. we finally

HOSPITAL LIFE. 69
weighed anchor and moved down the river, casting off a
boat opposite Gravesend with Messrs. Mead and Carey on
board. Till long after moonlight I paced the deck, enjoy
ing the freshening breeze, and the unwonted sensation of
steaming out to sea, after hanging about for nearly two days
in the river.
"June 24th. — Weather was very fine all day, cool, with a
fresh breeze. About 6 a.m. we passed Dover; 9.15 Beachy
Head, where we signalled. At 3 p.m. we were abreast of
Ventnor, and about 9.30 off Portland Bill. About 3 a.m.
we entered the harbour of Dartmouth, and soon after cast
anchor, after a thirty hours' run from Gravesend. Coming
on deck in the bright morning sunshine, the scene was most
lovely. A harbour most perfectly land-locked, so much so
that it was quite impossible to tell in which direction the
sea lay. Swelling hills clothed with luxuriant green, and
in many places most densely wooded on one side, Dart
mouth rising up the slope from the water's edge, and ending
in snugly-placed villas nestling amid rich foliage. At
anchor in the harbour were many private cutters, schooners,
and steam-launches, and.further up, the grand old Britannia
training-ship and her consort, connected by a covered way
into one huge floating school.
"June 2$th. — At 12.30 we cast off from the buoy, and
at 1 p.m. exactly, steamed away from the entrance of the
sheltered harbour, steering first S.S.W., and then S. by W.
There was comparatively little motion, but one or two of
us found a difficulty in repressing the symptoms of ' insurrec
tion in the midland counties.' Weather fine, but cold all
day. During the night we passed Ushant, and when we
came on deck were fairly in the Bay of Biscay. There was
but a slight swell, the weather charming, and the sea alive
with porpoises, which greatly entertained us by their gambols
in the wake of the ship.
"July ist. — The morning was perfectly lovely, and when
we came on deck land was visible, both straight ahead
and on our left. We were abreast of Cadiz, and just
entering the Straits of Gibraltar.
"July 3rd. — The mountainous coast of Spain was in view
nearly all day, with here and there distant glimpses of the
Sierra Nevada. Very fine and sunny all day.

70 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
"July 7th. — 11 a.m. We ran into the narrow entrance of
Malta harbour, having made our run of nearly 1,300 miles
from Gibraltar in five days, less three hours.
"July gth. — We have taken fourteen deck passengers (one
woman), four Maltese, three or four Turks, and the rest
Arabs ; they are a motley but most interesting lot, and every
day I am making the most of my time learning Italian,
Greek, and Turkish from one or other of them. To-day
very fine. We have run 207 knots in twenty-four hours.
Fine breeze astern all day. Coming on deck in the early
morning, we were just at the entrance of the gulf of
Athens. Zea and others of the Cyclades were in sight, and
even Milo, to the south-east, was clearly visible. We steamed
all day at half-speed, with a strong head wind and a rough
sea, passing the fine rock of St. George's on our left, ./Egina
was clearly visible, the mountains of the Morea, and in
Attica, Hymettus. We strained our eyes with glasses
towards the Piraeus and Athens, to catch a sight of
the Acropolis, but in vain. At length we reached Cape
Colonna, with the pillars of its ruined temple, 'Colonnus
glistening bright.' Hard by is Sunium, with its silver mines,
still worked to the present day. Passing between Capes
Colonna and Zea, we stood straight across for the channel
between Eubcea and Andros, and plunged heavily all the
afternoon in a rough head-sea. We soon caught sight of the
masts of the English fleet at anchor in Besika Bay, just
opposite the ruins of ancient Troy. Not far off a mound
marks the reputed burial-place of Ajax. There are four
ironclads {Alexandra, Duke of Edinburgh, being the flag
ship), together with two turret-ships, the Devastation and
one other. All decks were crowded with men trying to
make out our strange little steamer, which saluted as she
passed. All the ships looked in magnificent trim, and
ready, even to the extent of having steam up. Altogether,
they gave one the idea of vast dormant strength, quite
sufficient to fulfil the somewhat ill-defined task of protecting
British interests. Soon we turned into the Dardanelles, two
long, low promontories, with lighthouses marking the
entrance. As we steamed slowly up against the rapid
current, a signal-gun was fired to us to stop. The captain
and Mr. Young went ashore, and ascertained, to our dis-

HOSPITAL LIFE. 71
appointment, that we must lie there all night, as we had
arrived after sun-down.
"July 15th. — Constantinople. Our voyage of 3,400
miles is over, exactly three weeks after leaving Greenhithe.
We were just sixteen days actually in motion, five days
being deducted for delay at Dartmouth, Gibraltar, Malta,
and Eubcea.
"July 16th. — We crossed to Scutari to see the English
cemetery. It is a lovely spot on the rocks at the entrance to
the Bosphorus. Just opposite are the gleaming Seraglio
buildings with their dark cypresses, and looking out over the
sea of Marmora, with its charming little islands. Here is
the column ' To the memory of the officers and men of the
British Army and Navy who in the war against Russia, 1854,
'55, '56, died for their country. This monument is erected
by Queen Victoria and her people, 1857.' This exquisitely
simple inscription is Lord Macaulay's composition. It is
remarkable for the entire absence of adjectives. In the
evening I dined with Dr. Farrell ; he is the best surgeon here,
a very kind man. Showed great cordiality to our Society,
and invited us down to the meeting of the Red Crescent
Society next day. Saw some most exquisite little sketches,
by Elijah Walton, of Constantinople and the Bosphorus.
We went on board after breakfast, and were rowed by the
boat from the Board of Health to the Sultan's palace. The
meeting was held in a fine room in one of the smaller
buildings attached to the palace. Before business began,
the unfailing coffee and cigars were handed round. A
number of letters were read from Smyrna, Tunis, Trebizond,
etc., announcing the formation of sub-committees in these
districts. Then Dr. Farrell, in a most admirably-worded
address in French, briefly and clearly set forth the object of
our expedition, expressed his most hearty sympathy and the
hope that we would co-operate with the Red Crescent
Society in every possible way.
"July 22nd. — We weighed anchor, and steamed out into
the Black Sea ; there was a slight swell during the early
morning, but in the afternoon even this calmed down, and
we had a beautifully calm passage.
" We have on board Peter, an Italian, who speaks seven
languages, and a Mr. Kerr, a Scotchman, who speaks

72 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
Turkish ; both are going to Asia Minor with us. Also
a poor Softa, bound for Kostendje, to find his mother if
possible. Our coal was so exceedingly bad that we could
not get up full steam, and accordingly did not manage
more than seven knots.
" After dinner we put in to shore, but found we had
made a mistake, and had not yet reached Varna. It was a
lovely moonlight night, and about eleven we sighted the
light on Cape Galata. Messrs. Y  and H  went ashore
at Varna, and brought out Dr. C  to breakfast with us.
He looked uncommonly well after all the rough work of
the last ten months.
"All along the hills north and south of the bay, we could
see entrenchments and many small detached camps of
Egyptian troops, some landed by the great troop-steamer
we had seen in Constantinople. Mr. Y  soon arranged
that Dr. C  and I should be landed with stores for
ambulance work up the country, and the rest of the day
was occupied in getting out stores and making all arrange
ments. "Stores landed at Varna July 23rd, 1877.
" July 24th. — After a good meal, we slowly wound out of
Varna station with a very long train of covered trucks. For
miles we went beside the large lake behind the town, close to
where the old English and French camps were placed in 1854.
Here Dr. C  left me, to proceed up to Shumla and pay
his respects to Mehemet Ali Pasha, commander-in-chief.
After four or five hours' delay, we went on to Rasgrad,
driven by my old friend of last year, the English engine-
driver. After stopping at two stations, we reached Rasgrad
about 1 a.m. I put up for the night in my railway carriage,
and slept very comfortably. In the course of the morning,
the station-master very courteously put several men at my
disposal, who quickly put up our Woolwich ambulance
waggon. It is very solidly constructed with tarpaulin cover,
and will convey two badly and two lightly wounded.
It is of course fitted up with water-bottle and canteens.
A spare wheel and an extra pair of shafts complete
the fittings. The town is surrounded by swelling slopes,
on which are encamped between thirty, and fifty thousand
Turkish troops. The square camps of the cavalry are

HOSPITAL LIFE. 73
clearly visible from my window, and Bashi-bazouks and
Circassians are to be seen riding about, while along the
road come constant trains of creaking country carts, drawn
by plodding oxen. In the valley runs the high-road to
Rustchuk. Everything is marvellously quiet and peaceful.
Weather not excessively hot ; plenty of breeze. Dr. C 
telegraphs that he will come over by carriage from Shumla
to-morrow. To-day three big Turks came to the house
where we all dine, and asked the woman for some bread.
On being told she had none, they went meekly away
without violence of any kind, a very model to all European
soldiers. Towards evening the wounded began to arrive.
An immense train of arabas (about a hundred) came slowly
winding up the hill, each carrying one severely and three
or four lightly wounded men.
" July 27th. — (Sent off the two waggons and two of our
stretchers .to Varna.) The lighter cases came first, and
were rapidly placed in the train, till it was nearly filled.
Among these were several very severe face-wounds. Then
came a number of worse cases, till the whole platform was
strewn with the poor fellows lying on the ground in every
conceivable position. There were two bim-bashis (majors),
both severely wounded, one in the groin (abdomen), the
other shot through the face and close to shoulder-blade,
shattering the humerus (ball not extracted). It took us a
long time to dress these two cases, and give brandy, calf's-
foot jelly, limejuice, to many more. Such patience I
never saw. It was most touching to see those poor fellows
lying there, many no doubt in pain, and only asking for a
bit of bread and a drink of water. At length the train moved
off for Varna, and about an hour after the water arrived.
"August ist. — This morning very early we were all
awakened by the clatter of one or two batteries of artillery
along the road to Rasgrad. Colonel Borthwick came to see
us. Spent the morning under canvas, reading, writing, etc.,
and seeing one or two patients. In the afternoon had a
good stroll to the infantry camp on the brow of the hill,
where about ten infantry battalions are encamped. The
Turks have already strongly fortified their camp above
Rasgrad, to guard against attack. One steep conical hill
we noticed with earthworks on the top.

74 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
"August 3rd. — Up at 5 o'clock, packed all up, loaded
ten arabas, and started them off for the station. Dr.
C  and I breakfasted quietly, and then rode up to the
station. Making over the large tent and one small one
to the five surgeons remaining at Rasgrad, we packed all
our goods in a fourgon (except the ambulance waggon and
its wondrous harness), and putting our horses into a truck,
started at noon for Shumla Road.
" August $th. — A most lovely day. I spent it chiefly in
reading my New Testament and ' Pilgrim's Progress ' in my
quiet balcony.
" August 18th. — Started this morning for Rasgrad ; stayed
at an Italian house ; rose very early, and started about
seven in the lovely morning sunshine for the camp. Found
Haireddin Bey in bed, and was directed by him up the
hill, where, at the crest of the breezy slope, I found our
splendid hospital marquee, and the little one behind it,
the four Stafford House surgeons and the apothecary snugly
ensconced within. They are attached for the present to
Nedjid Pasha's division. Alongside them Mr. P 
{Illustrated London News) has pitched his pretty little tent.
He showed me a few of his finished drawings, which are
certainly splendid. One of his greatest talents lies in
being able to reproduce with extraordinary speed and
accuracy any view from memory without even the slightest
memorandum. "August 21 st. — We heard to-day of a Cossack, near
Bucharest, who, after drinking very freely, when payment
was demanded, pulled out his purse to show that he had
no money. While the inn-keeper was storming at the
Cossack, who by this time had mounted, his horse suddenly
dropped down stone-dead ; the Cossack, after a few tears,
appealed to the pity of the bystanders, who quickly raised
a subscription, to which even the inn-keeper/ contributed.
As soon as a tolerably large sum was raised, the Cossack
thanked them and walkedoff a short distance, whistling to
his horse, which, though apparently dead, instantly sprang
up and trotted gaily up to his master, who mounted and
rode off in triumph. After working hard this morning, we
were only too glad of an hour's respite, as we were told
that another convoy of thirty or forty would arrive very

HOSPITAL LIFE.

75

soon at the Bulgarian school. Huyshe and Fitzgerald gave
us a capital dinner at their house, and thus refreshed,
Drs. C — — , R  , and myself sallied forth with our great
operating lamp and three stretchers to the school. Here we
speedily littered down a quantity of hay, on which most of
the thirty or forty wounded at once fell fast asleep. At
length, after a good deal of stirring up, we managed to
bring up one or two Turkish dressers with a supply of
charpie and bandages; returned to the school, and set to
work to dress some of the worst cases. Most of the
wounded, worn out with hunger and the fatigue of fifteen
miles' transport in the blazing sun, were fast asleep. We
were so tired ourselves that we abstained from amputating
two or three fingers which required operation, and after
getting the dressers and one surgeon at work, we retired
from the scene to Huyshe's house.
" August 24th. — We had only been dozing a short time
when we were rudely awakened by a number of rifle shots
in rapid succession in all parts of the town. We could tell
that many were blank cartridge, but there were several
bullets, and some came whizzing uncomfortably near the
house, while others, with a dull thud, flattened themselves
against the neighbouring walls. There were a few much
louder reports which we could only attribute to big blunder
busses. A correspondent in the khan close by ordered
out his horses and was preparing for flight, thinking that
the Cossacks were in the town. We sallied out into the
garden, and soon discovered the cause of all the senseless
hullabaloo; viz., an eclipse of the moon. The Turks, in
their senseless superstition, kept blazing away to scare off
the evil spirit whom they supposed to be devouring the
moon. This popping of rifles went on through the night,
and only came to an end with the eclipse itself"
Yenikoi.
" August 26th. — All the Russian wounded who are left
on the field have their throats at once cut by the Bashis
and Circassians ; it is said that 'the Russians do the same
on their side when they get the chance, which is not often.
One of the English officers saw forty Russians with their
throats cut lying within a very small compass.

76 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.

"This morning, as soon as we were dressed, we began
work in good earnest, and by noon had prescribed for and
dressed about sixty or seventy patients. The rest of the
day I spent quietly reading. Went through the last half of
' Paradise Lost.' Fine sunny day, and cloudless moon at
night. "August 2gth— This morning we had seventy-five
patients. B  , of the Times, came up and pitched along
side of us, proving a very pleasant companion. Dr. C- 
went out in the afternoon, and rode round all the positions
with the staff.
"August 30th. — Attended to fifty patients, as usual.
During dejeiiner up came Fitzgerald, Huyshe, and D  .
We heard heavy cannonading going on to the north,
and saddling our horses, rode up the valley. The head
of the valley is most beautifully wooded, and here lies
a village, Samamflar, in a lovely situation. We wound
up the wooded slopes till the tents in the camp we had
left seemed like white dots on the hillsides, and the hill
bounding our valley seemed almost part of the plain
beyond. Up we went, the view constantly widening as
we rode up the newly-constructed road. We dismounted
close to a battery on a spur jutting out over the plain, and
watched the Russian battery behind the village of Hajdarkir
peppering at two Turkish guns, but never hitting them.
We remounted and rode along the crest of the ridge to
the -last great spur which sweeps down to the plain, passing
on our way numerous pickets of soldiers in the brushwood.
At the end of the spur four guns were in position, domi
nating all the plain, but they did not come into action till
late in the day. We seated ourselves in the shade on the
northern slope, close to a bower where were Mehemet
Ali, Sali Pasha, De Torsy, Mr. Ashbury, M.P., Prince
Hassan, etc. The spur on which we sat was fully 700
or 800 feet above the plain. It ran back to the east, and
then trended round into a long range of heights which
stretched away north and north-west ; over this range, ten
to twelve miles away, Rasgrad station could be seen on the
extreme horizon.
" For some time nothing occurred beyond a quantity of
desultory firing between two Turkish guns planted in a field

HOSPITAL LIFE.

77

just beneath the great spur on which we were seated and
the Russian battery just behind the village. The Russian
shells burst close to, but none of them hit the guns. The
Turkish shells were better aimed. Meanwhile, far away in
front (five miles) we could see some Russians retreating
from Karabasan-Koi. Three battalions of Turkish infantry
now crept along close to our spur, and descended slowly into
the gorge towards the town, intending to cross and enter
the village. They threw out a long line of skirmishers all
across the valley, and advanced close under the skirts of the
wood ; but the Russian gunners behind the village saw
them, and threw two shells at them ; both burst near, but
missed them. They scattered and retreated round the back
of the wood. Four more shells came whizzing along, but
still none were hit, and they scattered more over the hills,
forming up gradually at the foot of our spur, and sheltering
and resting for two to three hours not far behind the two
Turkish guns in action. Meanwhile, the Turkish guns all
along the ridge towards Rasgrad were pounding away
at the Russians in front, and for some hours very heavy
rifle-firing went on between the villages. Another
village away near the hills caught fire and blazed away
brilliantly (this I found afterwards to be part of Kara
basan-Koi). Fresh Russian columns were seen coming
up the Forn valley towards us. At this time, about
4 o'clock, Colonel Baker and his cavalry, together with
three battalions, advanced upon the flank of the Russians
near Karabasan-Koi, and forced them at length to
retreat. " Meanwhile, the guns with this force opened upon the
Russian battery behind the village, but the shells mostly fell
short. The two Turkish guns just below us fired away
briskly, and now two of the battalions advanced slowly
in very open order by the old route. Between these two
advances, the valley near the wood had been swarming
with Bashi-bazouks, and it was most amusing to see them
galloping about helter-skelter, though no one was hit by the
shells thrown among them. The Turks crept on in very open
order towards the wood ; two or three shells thrown among
them did not stay their advance at all. The Turkish column
advanced steadily along the main road towards Popikoi, and

78 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
for a short time there was heavy rifle-firing in this direction,
until the Russians retreated into Popikoi.
" This action, though not very sanguinary, is certainly of
great importance, as it shows that the Turks are capable of
driving the Russians out of entrenched positions in the open.
"September ist. — I was delighted to-day to be able to start
off in my araba, fastening my little horse alongside the three
others. We drove steadily on to the first khan, where we
came up with some hundreds of Zibecks ; as we drove on
we passed hundreds more straggling along the road in
bands from fifty to two hundred, with huge fantastic green,
blue, and red banners.
" These wild rascals are clad in a coloured tunic, with a
large waist-band garnished with knives and pistols ; below
is a small pair of blue ' tights ' ; their legs are generally bare
from above the knee to the ankle. On their heads, above
a sort of loose turban, they carry a stiff fez with a very long
tassel. All have very tiny water-bottles and Martini-Henry
rifles. I passed through the whole 3,000 without molesta
tion till I came to the last two bands ; the first of these
raised a wild whoop as I passed through, and thus apprized
their comrades in front of my approach.
" As soon as I was fairly among the second band, they
sprang on to the phaeton from both sides and behind, like
a lot of streetboys, but unfortunately one could not treat
them in the same style. I motioned them off, and two or
three dropped down, but the rest clung on till their chief,
who was snugly ensconced on the rugs at my side, bade
them drop off. The chief still remained, though I gave
him to understand I desired none of his company. At the
first drinking trough he was quietly but busily unfastening
my horse, preparatory, I suppose, to appropriating it. I said
to him, ' Benimdir bu begir ' (the horse is mine), which had
the desired effect. At the half-way house I parted from
him without regret, though he certainly was an interesting
specimen of the ' noble savage.'
"We drove steadily on, and entered Eskidjuma just
before sundown. The weather all day had been clear and
sunny. Many streets we drove along were as silent and
deserted as those of Pompeii. I put up at the Bulgarian
khan, and then went out to the Bulgarian school, which

HOSPITAL LIFE. 79
of course I well remembered. It is now turned into a
hospital. There are seventy beds, all very clean-looking.
There are only two wounded. Most of the sick have very
little the matter with them.
" September 4th. — A very fair horse (with saddle and
bridle) was knocked down to Dr. C  for ten and a half
lire (£9 5J.). Morning spent as usual in seeing patients.
Early in the afternoon the Zibecks began to arrive, and by
the evening the whole battalion had established themselves
beneath the empty booths (close to our tent) vacated by the
regular troops. In the afternoon we rode up to head
quarters, and spent a good time admiring the splendid
landscape, I taking my farewell of it, as I have to leave in
two days.
"Range after range of swelling wooded hills, some in
light, others in shade ; then greyer tints on the distant
loftier height, and in the extreme distance a range of great
mountains (Balkans) clearly visible for the first time."
We now reach the story of the Russian retreat.
" September 8th. — At 1 a.m. on September 7th, the
First Division began to move, and by 2 a.m. news came
to Turkish headquarters, and early in the morning it was
decided to attack in two columns (one commanded by
Colonel Baker, the other by Sali Pasha). These columns
were to advance on both flanks of the Russians, and cut off
their retreat by joining hands behind them. The second
Russian division had attempted to march at 7 a.m., but as
soon as it started was obliged to stop, as the only road was
blocked up by arabas and waggons, the ground being very
soft from the heavy rain. All day long they were stuck
with two batteries of guns in the rear, and all did not get
away till 5 p.m. The skilfully-planned attack of Colonel
Baker and Sali Pasha was prevented at the last moment,
after the troops had begun to move, by Prince Hassan, who
holds the highest rank here. He has a comfortable camp
and a numerous staff of drawing-room officers, who prefer to
sit on a hill and look at the Russians through a telescope
to descending and fighting them. Thus the Russians were
allowed to slip away when within cannon shot of the Turks.

80 HAROLD SCHOFIELD. .
All day we heard distant heavy cannonading, which turned out
to be the bombardment of Rustchuk. There can be no doubt
whatever that the two batteries of guns must have been taken,
and it is exceedingly probable that the whole Russian force
would have been killed or made prisoners. Such a golden
opportunity for the Turks may never occur again.
" September i ith. — L  came up in the Rasgrad train
with thirty wounded and several scores of sick, en route for
Varna. They had all been furnished with a good meal of
soup and bread at Sheitandjik. We did not get away from
Caspitchan till towards 5 p.m., and consequently it was late
by the time we reached Varna, where we were met by
Dr. Hayes, who had brought up his transport waggons (with
mattresses and light covers) to convey the wounded to the
hospital. All the Turks (regulars) bore their sufferings in
silence, but a Zibeck distinguished himself by his piercing
yells and lamentations, which certainly did not attract to
him a large share of pity. When all had been carried off,
L  and I drove off to the Hotel d'Angleterre, and were
exceedingly thankful to conclude the day with cold roast
duck, a good cup of tea, and a clean bed.
" September 12th. — Returned to Varna, and went down to
the Lloyd office and found that the steamer had not yet
arrived, and is not likely to start till to-morrow evening.
" Dr. Hayes called on us, and kindly drove me up to the
Red Crescent Hospital. Here Dr. Cullen received us, and
showed us over. It is an old stable, which has been
boarded and cleaned and fitted up with thirty-five beds.
Another smaller ward has fourteen, bringing up the tota
to forty-nine, just about as many as one man can attend to."
Constantinople.
" September 14th. — The sun set with uncommon beauty
just as we steamed out of the bay, and soon after I turned
in. Though the tickets nominally include nourriture, it is
so cleverly arranged that you come on board just too late
for dinner, and land at Constantinople just too early for
dkjetiner. As it was, we had nothing but a solitary cup of
indifferent tea in the evening, and another of coffee in the
morning. I came on deck just as we were approaching the

HOSPITAL LIFE.

entrance to the Bosphorus. This is now the fifth time I
have passed along the strait, and it certainly never looked
more lovely. The beauty seems to increase at every bend,
and the variety is almost endless. There is an exquisite
softness of tint about the hills, and in many places a great
luxuriance of woods, which, together with the bright fresh
water and sky, form a wondrous picture."
Athens
"September. 17th. — My rooms are very comfortable, and
at lunch and dinner I have the advantage of society entirely
Greek, including among others an old Greek captain of
eighty-five years, who fought in the Greek War of Independ
ence, knew Lord B yron, and had dined with him twice at
Missolonghi. " September 20th. — This day I spent in a farewell visit to
the Acropolis. I sketched until sunset, with the Parthenon
glowing in warm evening light before me.
' Slow sinks more lovely ere his race be run
Along Morea's hills the setting sun,
Not as in northern climes, obscurely bright,
But one unclouded blaze of living light.'
"One by one other travellers departed, and at length I was
left alone. The sun had set behind the blue hills of the
Morea, and after a brief twilight the full moon rose in a
cloudless sky over Hymettus, casting dark shadows athwart
the marble pavement. The confused hum from the city
below scarcely reminded one of modern Athens, while the
shattered temple gleaming in the moonlight told in voiceless
words the triumphs of highest genius, the victories of the
faith proclaimed by him who to the Athenians seemed a
babbler and setter forth of strange gods, the revellings of
sensual Mohammedan conquerors, the cry of the muezzin
in his lonely minaret calling the ' faithful ' to prayer, the
ruin wrought by Venetian cannon and Turkish gunpowder,
the organized pillage of the Scotchman, and the slow march
of twenty-three centuries."
After returning home in August 1878, my brother
started for Germany and Austria, to travel in accordance 6

82 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
with the terms of the Radcliffe Travelling Fellowship
which he held, for the study of special branches of
medicine and surgery in the Continental schools, the
better to fit himself for that too brief life's work to
which all this extensive training was already begin
ning to be consecrated.
He wrote the following characteristic letter from
Vienna, on behalf of the oppressed Christians there : —
" To the Editor of the ' Christian World: "November 28th.
" Dear Sir, — The following facts, which have recently
come to my knowledge with regard to the sufferings endured
by a number of Christians for conscience' sake in one of
the leading provinces of the Austrian Empire, cannot fail to
interest your readers, and will doubtless furnish them with
a subject of earnest prayer. The facts of the case cannot
be better stated than by a few quotations from a petition
drawn up and forwarded to the Minister of Public Worship
and Instruction at Vienna, in June 1878.
'"By God's providence we came into the possession a
short time since of a Bible, and found in it a peace and
rest of soul which the Roman Catholic Church had never
been able to give us. We could not without hypocrisy
remain any longer members of this Church, and accordingly
determined to withdraw. We could not, however, enter the
communion of any other recognized by the State, since we
perceived that in all, in spite of greater or less purity of
doctrine, the forms of Church government were unscriptural.
In giving notice to the authorities of our withdrawal from
the Roman Catholic Church, we were obliged to admit that
according to existing laws we were confessionslos (i.e.,
without a definite confession of faith); but that we are
by no means religionslos (irreligious) the following facts
sufficiently prove. Formerly we used to spend our leisure
and more especially our Sundays, in public-houses, in
drinking, not seldom in drunkenness, in gambling, dancing
and godless, immoral, and seditious talk. Since we have

HOSPITAL LIFE. 83
learned to know the Gospel, all is changed, and we now
take delight in faithfully following our duties towards God
the Government, and all men. Moreover, we delight now to
spend our leisure time on Sunday and other days in the
common study of God's Word.
'"On Sunday,  1878, while the family of H. H 
in S  were holding morning family-worship, at which none
but the family and two lodgers were present, the police
appeared, drove us all out of the room, and bade the
household get to work, telling them if they wanted to pray
they must go elsewhere. From this time four policemen
come, usually both in the morning and afternoon of Sunday,
and if they find us together, even whether we are holding
family prayer or not, they drive us' out of the house, telling
us that they have orders to remain in the room till we have
separated ; the police search our houses, our rooms, our
closets every Sunday, as if we were suspicious characters,
patrol our garden the whole forenoon, and allow no one
to enter the house. On  1878 we were each con
demned to a fine of ten florins (i8.r.), and were told
that if we persisted in visiting each other's houses and
praying together, we should be fined fifty florins {£4 10s.)
each ; We were even threatened with the confiscation of our
goods. We are ready, if necessary, to lose our property for
the sake of the Gospel, but we cannot bring ourselves to
believe that such is His Imperial Majesty's will.
" ' We are simple, unlearned people, and have been obliged
to ask friends to draw up in our name this petition, which
we hope may induce the Ministry graciously to grant us
permission to conduct our family worship in liberty of faith
and conscience.'
" The fines of ten florins alluded to in the petition were
paid, but a few weeks later a second fine of twenty florins
{£1 i6.r.) each was imposed, with the alternative of four
days'. imprisonment. Poverty compelled the choice of the
latter alternative, and they were imprisoned four days.
The police officers themselves were so ashamed at the
glaring injustice of the whole proceeding, that they took
their prisoners by a circuitous route to avoid passing
through the village, alleging as an explanation their desire
to spare the prisoners' feelings !

84 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
"Rejoicing that they were counted worthy to suffer shame
for His name, the prisoners began to sing hymns on their
arrival at the prison, but were of course promptly called to
order by the jailer. Such are briefly the leading facts of the
case ; their bearing, however, cannot be rightly appreciated
without attention to the following particulars : —
" The law, in avowed accordance with which these
Christians have been fined and imprisoned, bears the date
1854, and was enacted solely for the Lombardo- Venetian
provinces, which have now ceased to belong to Austria.
It forbids all meetings and discussions in theatres, assembly
rooms, coffee houses, railway stations, steamers, etc., 'by
which the pleasure of the public can be disturbed, or the
Government endangered,' and fixes the maximum penalty at
two hundred florins, or fourteen days' imprisonment. It
is scarcely necessary to point out how such a measure,
obviously framed to hinder political disturbance, found a
sufficient raison d'etre in the condition of these Italian
provinces under Austrian sway. This law does not apply
to the whole of the Austrian Empire, and even if it did,
its elasticity of interpretation must indeed be unlimited,
if the little private gatherings of these Christians for family
worship be supposed to disturb the pleasure of the public, or
endanger the security of the Government.
" The petition from which I have quoted has not yet been
answered, and to judge from experience in similar cases, it
is likely to remain unanswered for months, if not years, to
come. Meanwhile, our fellow Christians are subject to
constant and intolerable annoyance, and are always liable
to fines and imprisonment, and this in an empire which in
Bosnia proclaims religious liberty to all its subjects !
" Viator.''
The following was written at the same time :—
" To the Editor of the ' Times.' " November 29th, 1878.
"Dear Sir,— In reading accounts of the frequently-
recurring collisions at sea reported in your columns, one is
struck far less by the number of these disasters— some
ot which no amount of precaution could prevent— than by

HOSPITAL LIFE. 85

the utter inadequacy of the means at hand for saving life
when such an accident has happened. Putting aside for a
moment the delay which always occurs in launching the
boats, the unseaworthy condition in which these boats are
generally to be found, and the fact that almost every
steamer afloat carries far too few boats to save both
passengers and crew in an emergency, we cannot but
ask, ' Why is any ship allowed to go to sea without carrying
enough cork-jackets or life-buoys to supply every person on
board, whether passenger or seaman ? ' The only ship on
which I have seen this literally carried out is a small
steamer belonging to the Freycinet line (Marseilles to Con
stantinople), in which I travelled from Piraeus to Naples.
" A cork-jacket, which could easily be adjusted in less than
two minutes, was placed in every berth. Of course in such a
case as that of the Princess Alice this precaution would be
useless ; but in many other instances — among which that of
the Pomerania must be reckoned, where ten to fifteen minutes
elapsed between the collision and the sinking of the ship
— there is ample time for every person aboard to gird on
his life-belt. It is scarcely necessary to point out that such
a provision will never be made by the steamboat companies,
with whom the safety of the public is not the first considera
tion, unless peremptorily demanded by public opinion, and
enforced by Government under heavy penalties. " Viator."
"February 26th. — To-day I leave Vienna, after spending
nearly five months here. ' Bless the Lord, O my soul, and
forget not all His benefits.' "
Having completed his medical studies at the leading
Continental schools, and not being due in London
to fill the post of house-physician to Dr. Southey at
Bartholomew's until May, my brother seized the
opportunity to carry out the long-cherished plan of a
tour through Palestine. Leaving Vienna in February
1879, he travelled through parts of Turkey and Egypt
before reaching Palestine. Landing at Jaffa, he pro
ceeded straight to Jerusalem.

86 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
The following are a few extracts from this most
delightful tour: —
"As soon as we were fairly within the west suburb of
Jerusalem, which contains a large number of well-built
houses of Protestants, Mr. S  , _Mr. W  , and I
dismounted and gave our horses to the dragoman, preferring
to enter on foot. Here for the first time the pilgrim spirit
strongly took possession of me, and a strange thrill passed
through me, as I said to myself again and again, ' Our feet
shall stand within thy gates, O Jerusalem.' We suddenly
caught sight of the wall of the Jaffa Gate with David's
Tower, and the houses of Mount Zion just visible, and in
a few minutes more were within. As soon as we could
escape from the bustle of the jabbering crowd, Mr.
F  and I retired to our quiet little room in Christian
Street. Throwing open the window, I looked down across
the flat and domed roofs of the city, past the dome of the
Mosque of Omar to the opposing slope of Olivet ; hovering
over its summit above the Church of the Ascension was one
little cloud. As I gazed it faded away, and my thoughts
went back to the time when on that very summit ' a cloud
received Him out of their sight ' ; and the promise was given
them as they still gazed into the blue vault where He had
vanished — 'This same Jesus shall so come in like manner
as ye have seen Him go into heaven.' Those of us who
were not too tired went out down the Via Dolorosa out of
St. Stephen's Gate (close to which a deep depression was
pointed out to us as the site of the pool of Bethesda). We
found the descent from the gate into the valley of Jehosha
phat extremely steep, crossed the torrent-bed of Kedron,
passed close by Gethsemane, and went slowly up the side
of Olivet, probably by the same road which David took
during Absalom's rebellion, and on which Christ Himself
had doubtless often trod.
"From the top of the minaret of the Church of the
Ascension we had a splendid view. West, the whole city
was visible at one glance. North, Scopus, and further on
Ramah. East, the bare hills with numerous ravines, and
three or four peeps of the Dead Sea, which was of a rich,
deep blue, and looked wondrously near; and beyond, the

HOSPITAL LIFE. 87
long level line of the mountains of Moab. We returned by
a shorter path down the mountain, and enjoyed the sunset
on Olivet from the roof of our hotel, whence we could look
"right down to the pool of Hezekiah.
"March igth. — Necessarily a day of sight-seeing. One
of our party said, ' Well, I guess I'll go a-shopping.' First,
the Church of the Holy Sepulchre. Of course there are
numberless lying traditions, but I believe it is built over
the tomb of Christ. No Christian could enter the little
chamber, where for centuries the tradition of Greek and
Latin Churches places the tomb of Christ, without the
deepest awe. I went in alone, and the words, ' He is not
here ; He is risen,' came to me with a new and startling
force. "The solid rock is to be seen in many parts of the
church, and there are several genuine old rock-hewn tombs.
Mount Calvary is, I fear, a fiction, as are the scourging-
places, etc.
"March 20th. — We went to the Mosque of Omar, and
of course had to put on slippers before entering. It is
a grand platform from which the mosque rises. Within,
the rich decoration and intricate designs are wonderful ; all
mathematical figures, not a leaf permitted. In the centre
is a huge piece of rock, part of Mount Moriah, where
Abraham was to offer up Isaac.
"March 21st. — We started for Hebron, and soon reached
Solomon's pools; then winding along amid wild rocky
scenery enlivened by myriads of scarlet anemones and
graceful cyclamens, we turned aside to a breezy hilltop
crowned by an old ruin to lunch. We passed Mamre, and
rode up to the splendid old tree known as 'Abraham's
oak,' then through the broad fertile vale of Eshcol, full to
this day of trailing vines, which bear the richest grapes in
Palestine, with little watch towers in each vineyard. At
the end of the valley we saw Hebron on the hillside.
Camping on the slope over against the city, we had coffee
with the old Arab sheikh and the Turkish governor. I
turned my Turkish to account by chatting with the latter.
We visited David's pool, where the murderers of Ishbosheth
were hanged.
" March 28th. — Two to three hours' further winding up

88 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
the hills brought us to the top of a ridge commanding a
splendid view backwards to the Mediterranean ; east, over
the Jordan valley ; forwards into the valley of Dothan, at
our feet, where Joseph was cast into a pit, and where
Elisha's servant saw the vision of chariots and horses of
fire ; over the next ridge the plain of Esdraelon, with
Carmel stretching away to the sea ; and beyond Esdraelon
the hills of Galilee, with snowy Hermon towering high
above all. We lunched in the olive woods in the plain of
Dothan, and then rode on through a fertile plain level as a
lake, mounted another ridge commanding a similar but
nearer view to that already described, descended across a
plateau, and entered a narrow winding valley which led us
to Djeuin (Engannim), just where the valley joins the great
plain of Esdraelon.
" In the evening an Arab drove in two donkeys, and
tried to make off with one of ours ; he would not let it go
till felled by a blow from Bernard, and threatened with his
revolver. "March 2gth. — Started at 6.30, and rode about two
hours across the rich and fertile plain of Esdraelon to
Jezreel, a filthy and most odorous village, well situated on
a craggy eminence ; one could well understand how Jehu
could be recognized by his driving many miles across the
level expanse. Naboth's vineyard was pointed out to us.
"March 30th. — Here at length I stand on the shore of
Galilee, which for years I have longed to visit more than
any other. I am gazing on the waters over which He
once walked, where He sailed, where He fell asleep, looking
on the hills which witnessed many of His most stupendous
miracles, and musing over the mouldering fragments of
ruined cities, which perished because they rejected
Him. "March 31st. — Swim in the lake ; rained nearly all day.
In the morning strolled along the beach to the hot springs.
130° Fahr. Saw the bathing-room ; heat almost stifling; some
sulphur-springs: at least half-a-dozen hot springs at different
points. Much trap and other volcanic rocks ; one large
basalt dyke. Walked to a point whence we could see
Jordan. In the afternoon hired a boat and sailed to the
Jordan's point of exit from the lake. The views of the

HOSPITAL LIFE 89

lake and surrounding mountains, with fleeting gleams of
sunshine, most exquisitely lovely. Landed across the
Jordan, which leaves the lake by an exit about fifteen
yards wide, gliding softly out of it clear bright water, with
plenty of large fish swimming about. We crossed by Kersa,
but could see nothing beyond a few ruined walls of the
once large Jewish city (Tarichea ?) which so long resisted
the Romans. Sailed and rowed back, but had to ' toil in
rowing, for the wind was contrary.' The rest went to
Tiberias, and much enjoyed the view from the castle.
" April 2nd. — Most of. the party rowed round the shore
to Khan Minyeh, while six of us chartered the same boat for
the voyage to Tell-Hum, for twenty-three florins. At Tiberias
we neared another boat with five ruffianly-looking fellows in
it, into which they wished to induce three of us to step ;
seeing that this was obviously a ruse to extort more money,
we resolutely refused; and at length, after taking three
rowers, who chattered at least half an hour about the pay
they were to receive, we got clear away from Tiberias.
The situation is really lovely, and the old ruined castle and
walls, shattered by the earthquake of 1837, look most pic
turesque, but the town is mean and filthy to the last degree.
Among the ruins was seated our old friend the English
clergyman, travelling alone. All of us felt truly grateful
for the bright sunny morning.
"The lake looked its loveliest, as we rowed along over
these waters where Christ once stilled the raging storm, where
He walked and sailed. We passed within sight of Medjoel
(Magdala), reminding us of Mary Magdalene, and at length
drew to the shore near Khan Minyeh, and landed at Tell-
Hum (Capernaum). Dismissing the boat, we strolled about
among the wretched novels built amid the ruins of the
city. ,A11 of us were surprised at the grandeur of the
synagogue, of fine white stone, disentombed by Wilson.
Pillars, architraves, cornices, richly wrought, lie scattered
about in wildest profusion. The question forces itself on
one, ' If this be not Capernaum, what is it ? ' It is pro
bably the very synagogue where our Lord spoke the words
in John vi., the building erected by the piety of the Roman
centurion.

9o

HAROLD SCHOFIELD.

' Tell me, ye mouldering fragments, tell,
Was the Saviour's city here
Lifted to heaven, thrust down to hell,
With none to shed a tear? Chorazin, where,
Bethsaida, where art thou ?
His tent the wild Arab pitches there,
The wild reeds shade thy brow.' McCheyne.
"May 10th. — Arrived at home in Arab dress (which I
had put on in the ' hansom ' on my way from the station),
much to the surprise of my friends.
"May nth. — The Lord's Supper. The last time at
Beyrout, and the time before at Jerusalem (on Mount
Zion). " May 15//2. — To-day I begin my duties as house-physician
at Bartholomew's.
"May 20th. — -A. J. N  came in the evening. Mr.
O  came too. His work seems to be blessed by God.
It is to be hoped he will soon get permission for a few
students to have a little service in the hospital every
Sunday. "June 24th. — In the afternoon I went to Mrs.  ,
where there was a drawing-room meeting, to hear Mr. P-

on ' the Turkish Mission Aid Society.' Afterwards I spoke
about the missions I had seen in Egypt and Palestine.
"July 3rd. — In the evening there were about thirty at
Mr. O  's. The conference was very interesting. Mr.
W  spoke on the Bible. B  ¦ explained very clearly
the object of our Christian society. Then A. S  told
the story of Dr. D  , who was well ducked in the pond
by the students because he spoke to one of the patients.
"Jufy 3>lsi- — In the afternoon I went to Harley House,
Bow, 4 p.m. Lord Shaftesbury presided at the meeting,
and spoke in an interesting manner. I prayed with one of
the students who is going to China.
" In the evening there was a more interesting meeting
than any I have been at for a long time. The missionaries
spoke one after the other, and then there was some prayer.
"August 14th. — My brother Adolphus died at 10.15 P-ra-
' I am the resurrection and the life : he that believeth on
Me, though he were dead, yet shall he live, and he that
liveth and believeth on Me shall never die.' '

HOSPITAL LIFE. 91
" Taken away from the evil to come.
" August 25th. — I began again at the hospital, but found
it very hard to work well.
" August 26th. — Everybody is so kind.
"September 12th. — I visited my friend B  ¦. He has
been a missionary in China for five years, but through the
illness of his wife he was obliged to leave the country. His
descriptions of mission work are really delightful, especially
what he told me about the conversion of his teacher.
" September 23rd. — In the evening I went to see B 
again. He is full of zeal for China, and I feel more and
more drawn in that direction. I should greatly like to go
there, if the Lord will make the way plain.
"September 25th. — I have finished the account of Pro
testant missionaries in China, and I feel more than ever
that the Lord has shown me His will that I should go
there. "September 26th. — Afternoon. I went to see that old
missionary Dr. Moffat. He seems strong and powerful,
although he has been a missionary since 1816 : full of
the love of Jesus, full of zeal for the Lord. It is really
soul-stirring to see such an old warrior. ' So nimm denn
meine Hand und fuhre mich ' (So take me by the hand and
lead me).
" September 30th. — My last day in hospital as house-
physician. " October 23rd. — In the evening I went to the conference
of the Medical Prayer Union. Stevenson Blackwood's
address was admirable.
" ' Gospel committed to my trust.' ' I am set for the
defence of the Gospel.' ' Things that happened are fallen
out for the furtherance of the Gospel.'
" November 4th. — In the evening I went again to the
China Inland Mission, and talked a good deal to the
different members.
"November 20th. — In the evening a meeting at Talbot
Tabernacle, to ask God's blessing upon Messrs. Sowefby
and Pruen, who are going out to China.
"November 2gth. — Went this afternoon to see T. J  ,
who takes much interest in China, and understands Chinese.
Evening, C.I.M. meeting, where I saw Miss McP  .

92

HAROLD SCHOFIELD.

"December 3rd.— Began work at the Medical Mission.
"December 6th.— Spent the day at Hendon skating.
Splendid day, cloudless sky, and the sun quite warm
enough. There were at least 5,000 persons there.
"December 10th. — Medical Mission. Went in the even
ing to Dr. Fairlie Clarke. The bishop spoke very well;
then Dr. G  , H. C.  , and E. S  ."
1880.
" Surely I come quickly."
" February 26th. — My wedding day.
"May 13th to 15/A. — Galesburg Convention. I felt as
never before the absolute necessity of being guided by and
filled with God's Holy Spirit if I am to accomplish anything
for God. "Answers to Prayer."
" 1. Whenever I have really prayed in faith for God's
guidance, He has always answered me in the most marked
way ; e.g., in travelling by rail, without any exception what
ever, if I have really looked to the Lord, He has always
thrown me in the company of some interesting Christian,
or found me some one who would listen to a word about
Christ — e.g., Christians : the woman from Crewe whom I
just spoke to as we were coming near to Oxford, and who
wrote me two letters afterwards ; the old Christian minister
near Bletchley ; the Frenchman between Frankfort and
Heidelberg. People interested : the young medical man in
1868, who had just finished his medical course; the Wesleyan
going to Reading ; boys on steamer going down the Rhine.
" 2. My coming to these lodgings distinctly found forme.
"3. October 31st. — The guard at the station just before
the train came in, found him to be a Christian.
" 4. November 2nd. — Letters written at Oxford in much
conscious weakness but with prayer were the means of
beginning L  's return.
" 5. Our little prayer-meeting in Lincoln, especially in its
beginning and in October, when we had four new members ;
both B  and M  said they had been blessed by it.

HOSPITAL LIFE. 93

" 6. January nth, 1874.^ — Croydon. Young girl im
pressed in answer to prayer beforehand ; she just turned,
as it were, by chance at the invitation of a little Sunday
scholar, ' who never seed her afore.'
"7. Conversion of T  before I left Oxford; and
C — — , together with many others, soon afterwards.
" 8. February 8th. — Asked the Lord for grace to speak
for Him in Upper Street, and had a wonderfully-interested
audience, among which were some Christians. Sweet sense
of His presence.
" 9. February 15th. — Went out in company with W 
after prayer. One young man deeply impressed in the
preaching, and followed us for a while ; when W  spoke
to him he wept.
" 10. February igth. — The Lord enabled me to get up
early, and led me out in special prayer for the day before
me ; I little knew why. Now He has answered beyond my
utmost hopes my prayers for dear A  in throwing me
with him, and enabling me to speak to him about Him.
"ii. March 12th. — The Lord answered my prayer in
enabling me to speak a little about purity to that dear lad at
the Blue Coat School.
"12. March 13th. — -How wonderfully the Lord met with
me at the meeting : it all seemed meant for me as I had
prayed. " 13. March igth. — -Met with a dear fellow Christian at
Hospital Abernethian Society.
"14. March 26th. — Met a Christian riding on a car.
Satan wanted to hinder me from giving away the tract ;
I should then have missed him.
" 15. March 27th. — Dear H  opened his heart to me ;
I felt a very strong impulse to go with him; thank God,
I didn't resist it. Oh for grace and faith !
"16. March 2gth. — L  of his own accord asked me to
come up and talk to him. The Lord enabled me according
to my prayer to some extent to use His Word as a sword.
" 17. May gth. — I had been praying that I might know
any more students who were Christians. V  came up to
me so nicely and offered a word of encouragement, saying
he knew I was a Christian.
" 18. June nth. — Met W  at Oxford, and had a very

94 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
nice little talk with him, finding him to be a humble
Christian. " 19. June 22nd. — Met M. S  , finding him just after
he came in and just when he was going out.
" 20. January 6th, 1875. — That I might meet those
to whom I could speak of Christ. A young lady who
gladly read two tracts ; then a party from a funeral, all
Christians, most delightful to speak a word about Jesus ;
then H  and the old gentleman.
"21. I pray this year that I might have one oppor
tunity at least each day, and be able to use it, of speaking
for Jesus.
"22. January i$th. — That my friend might have
opportunity of speaking to Dr. J. B  . The opportunity
was wonderfully given and used, and already the Doctor
has acted on what he heard.
" 23. January 24th. — Marked blessing on the first
three Sundays, especially the third, in answer to prayer
for the children's Sunday evening service.
" 24. September 1 2th. — Asked the Lord, ' Take my lips
and let them be filled with messages from Thee,' and
He guided me into the carriage where was a young French
man, who was very glad to hear the Gospel.
" 25. January 6th, 1876. — I had been looking to the
Lord for money, and had just reached the last penny, when,
going up to H  , found that the three guineas owing me
had been made up two days before, and was paid on the
spot." {Continuation in "Book of Prayers and Answers.")
Temporary.
" October, 1876. — Learning Servian.
" December 2gth. — Many at Paris, just before train
started. "March 30th, 1877. — Fluency in speaking French the
first time I spoke." Conversions.
" 1. H. S. W  .
" 2. Man at Eynsham. He was blessed by hearing the
story of the ' Prodigal Son.'

HOSPITAL LIFE.

95

" 3. A. P  , as simply as possible. He accepted and
confessed Christ. ' If thou shalt confess with thy mouth '
(see p. 111).
" 4. Man in Agricultural Hall. ' That whosoever be
lieveth.' 'I do believe that Jesus died for me' (p. in).
"5. Little boy at Mrs. V  's meeting, June 1875."
In closing these reminiscences of my brother's
medical life, we may here give a few extracts from
private letters, principally written to the one who was
destined to be his loved companion through all his
missionary life.
" My Dearest L  , — Your letter which awaited me
on my return from Oxford was a great joy. I suppose you
heard that I got the Burdett-Coutts Geological Scholarship
there. Prof. Philips examined us, and I know I scored
by describing the Great Orme's Head, and drawing the
strata there, and in Snowdon.
" Your text has indeed been a help to me. Here is mine
for you. 'I must work the works of Him that sent Me
while it is day : the night cometh, when no man can work.'
Now I must tell you about A  , a fellow at the hospital.
He is the one I mentioned before as something like E. M— —
and F  . One day when he was working near me, he told
another fellow a tale with a nasty double entendre, and
said, ' There, isn't that good, now ? ' I said, ' No, it's vilely
bad.' He seemed a little nettled, and said, ' What a fine
saint we have here ! ' I felt so saddened that he could tell
such a tale, that I was led to pray for him, and especially
earnestly on the Thursday morning. Well, in the evening
I was at our Debating Society, and, to my astonishment
(he had never been there before), he came. Afterwards,
seeing my chance, I managed to walk home part of the way
alone with him, reminded him of my taking him up, and
told him that my principle was, ' Not to utter or listen to
language which would make my sister blush to hear.' Then
I saw I had got at him, and he said how hard it was to
keep from telling such tales when you heard them at school ;
and then told me he was at a school where impurity was
dreadful, adding, ' If eleven years at such a place isn't

96 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
enough to ruin a fellow, I don't know what is.' I told
him of a school, and our friend, and he seemed much
interested. Since then he has been up to see me, and I
to see him. When he came to me, we had an earnest
talk, and he said of his own accord how touching the
poem ' Beautiful Snow ' was, which I sent him from
Oxford. Then we spoke of Jesus, and he seemed interested.
I can't say more. Will you pray that I may be true and
faithful in speaking to him of that precious Saviour whom
he does not know, and do pray that I may aim not at
drawing him to me, but to Jesus. Already my friend B 
has been the means of leading one dear fellow to trust in
Jesus, and the change in his face tells its own tale of peace
and joy in believing. We have been out together in the
streets preaching the last two Sunday evenings, and have
had great encouragement both times. The most precious
of all was yesterday. I was giving away tracts, and a lady
put out her hand for one, saying, ' You are sowing the
good seed just where it is most needed. God bless you in
it!' I can't tell you how sweetly the words keep coming
to me over and over again. I feel they were sent by Jesus
Himself just when I needed them, and she little knows
what an encouragement they were to me. I will try and
get on with looking out those names before I next write ;
don't think I am neglecting it. Do you find ever-fresh
delight in reading and thinking over the Bible ? Tell me
where you are now. I am going through Ephesians slowly,
and reading some Psalms as well, and this morning Psalm
xxxiv. was a help to me. Do pray that you may get
God's own thoughts about Jesus, and not be satisfied with
vour own ideas about Him. "Your loving friend,
"R. H. A. S."
"September, 1874.
" Dearest L  , — Last week at dinner I sat opposite
to a very fine-looking old gentleman with long flowing white
hair, who seemed as if he must be a man of mark. I was
reading the Christian, and another copy lay beside me on the
table ; he asked in rather broken English where he could
buy one. Seeing he was French, I addressed him in

HOSPITAL LIFE.

97

French, and offered it to him ; of course he accepted it
politely, and we entered into conversation. I soon
found that he was a Christian. We spoke of Oxford, and
Mr. C  ; he said, ' I studied there many years before
you were born.' He wrote down his name, and asked me
to go and see him some time, — M. M  .
" I recognized the name at once, and found that he
was the son of M. M  , who was converted along with
D'Aubigne", Felix Neff, Henri Pyt, and many others in
R. Haldane's Bible-classes at Geneva and Montauban.
He quite riveted my attention for nearly an hour ; I asked
him about Guizot, whom he knew pretty well, and who
he said was a real Christian. He told me of a Baron
de la Tour, who had large estates which ought to have
brought in ,£15,000 a year, but only actually yielding
£3,000, owing to the rascality of his stewards ; he applied
to M. M  for a Christian steward, adding that though
Christians were fools, they were at least honest. He men
tioned it to a small farmer, a shrewd man, with plenty
of tact, and an earnest Christian. After much prayer he
agreed to take the place, which involved the oversight of
three hundred men, most of them very vicious ; he told the
Baron that he must be allowed to turn off any one he chose.
In a year the income of the estates was doubled, and went
on increasing, and the last time M  was there, one week
evening, more than one hundred and eighty men were present
to hear him preach the Gospel, and numbers of them had
become true Christians — all through the faithful Christian
steward. ' He that is faithful in the least is faithful also
in much.' He kept saying, 'Nothing can save France
but the Gospel ; neither politics nor education can save
her.' I wish you could have seen him, a really grand man,
but with all the innate politeness of the nation. The first
Frenchman I have seen whom I could thoroughly respect.
Very kind regards to your father and mother. " R. H. A. S."
" March 14th, 1875.
" Dearest M  , — You are quite right about the reason
of my not writing, but still I feel it is a great shame. You
and B  are very often in my thoughts and prayers. I am
7

98 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
so glad you seem to be having a happy term. I suppose
the society for the Indian ladies is connected with the
Zenana Mission, is it not ? I am glad you are interested
in it, for anything of that kind tends so to draw us out of
the wretched narrow little circle of our own interests. Be
sure to give my love to Aunt E  next time you see
her. Oi course you know that Moody and Sankey are
here. ' Wondrous gatherings day by day.' 15,000 to
20,000 in the Agricultural Hall, which would comfortably
hold three or four Free Trade Halls side by side.
" I went to the 8 o'clock meeting for workers this morn
ing with young Mr. S  . About 6,000 or 7,000 there.
" Do you still keep up your little prayer-meeting ?
"I hope it is as fresh as ever. Will you pray earnestly
for my children's Sunday evening service. Two girls and a
boy were seemingly impressed to-night. I believe they will
be saved. About ten days ago A. P  confessed Christ
in my room. It was indeed a joy, as he seems to be
simply trusting in the blood of Christ." " October 12th, 1875.
" My Dbar W  , — I suppose you are just on the
eve of returning to Oxford for a new term. How well
I remember my feelings at such times. I wish indeed
that I could be with you part of the time. I don't expect
to have many much happier days than those I spent
at Oxford. You have, I expect, found that your inten
tions of working at home have a good deal exceeded
your performance ; but no doubt you have done a good
deal. Have you got past the stage of amazement in
reading Herbert Spencer? I was amazed and almost
bewildered by the vastness of his gigantic scheme ; but
when this a little bit subsided, I found I could detect
flaws here and there in his arguments, particularly con
clusions resting on a use of the same term with slightly
different meanings. Still his is the most gigantic mind
— I won't say the profoundest — I have ever come in
contact with. I hope this vacation has been a growing
time for you, that you have been feeding on God's
Word. Do spend time and pains in studying it ; above all,
read it in this spirit, ' I will hear what God the Lord will

HOSPITAL LIFE. 99
speak.' It seems more and more marvellous to me every
day. I find it a great help to learn some by heart every
day, so as to have something to repeat and think over
whenever I am walking alone." " St. Bart's, May 13th, 1879.
" More than a year ago I made up my mind if God
should grant me health and strength to be a medical
missionary, and all I have seen since then has only con
firmed my resolve and deepened my longing to go to that
work.
" Hebrews.
"Chap. iv. 12, 13. 'Discerner' — critic.
" Instead of our criticizing the Word of God, as many do,
it criticizes the thoughts and intents of the heart.
" Chap. v. 2. The compassion of Christ is a wondrous
subject. I should advise you to take a concordance and
look out in the Gospels all the places where it is said that
' He had compassion.' Verse 7 is very wonderful and mys
terious. " Chap. vi. 4-6. A difficult passage.
" Observe, however, that all these phrases — ' enlightened,'
' partakers of the Holy Ghost ' — do not necessarily imply the
possession of life; e.g., every one is outwardly enlightened
by Christ — every one in Christendom. Verses 18, 19, 20,
specially beautiful. Lay hold of this strong consolation."
" St. Bart's, May 2$th, 1879.
" I have had a very happy day. The Lord's Supper is
specially precious to me, after seeing and musing in Geth
semane and Olivet. Did I tell you the first thing I saw in
Jerusalem? The Mount of Olives with a little cloud hang
ing over the spot where Christ ascended ; as I gazed
spellbound, the cloud melted away into the sky, and I
thought of the words, ' Why stand ye gazing up into
heaven ? '
" I have been thinking a great deal, and repeating to
myself Cowper's hymns, ' There is a fountain filled with
blood ' ; ' Hark, my soul, it is the Lord ' ; ' God moves in a
mysterious way.'

ioo HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
" I would send you some notes on things if I had time to
write them. However, here is a little bit I have gleaned
elsewhere : —
"A fire of coals, John xviii. 18. Self-sought — enemy's
sifting — grievous fall — humbling memories.
"A fire of coals, John xxi. 9. Christ invited — friends
tested — gracious restoration — life-long joy.
" I will send you other little bits as I come across them.
Our subject at the Bible and prayer meeting to-morrow is
the ' Prodigal Son. '" " May 26th, 1879.
" 2 Kings.
" Compare Elijah and Elisha and John the Baptist and
Christ. Elisha's miracles many of them miracles of mercy,
like those of Christ ; whereas Elijah's were many of them
dreadfully destructive, and he himself was a stern, lonely
man, like John the Baptist.
" Chap. ii. The road from Jericho and Gilgal to Bethel,
I travelled over in Palestine ; it is very rough, and ascends
steeply all the way.
" Chap. iv. Shunem also I have visited.
" Chap. v. Naaman. Again and again as we rode beside
the Abana, we felt constrained to agree with Naaman that
the clear, bright river is far preferable to the muddy
Jordan. Almost every spot mentioned in the Book of
Kings I have visited, and many of them I have sketched.
" Chaps, viii. 19 and xiii. 23 are both very beautiful.
" Chap, xviii. Brazen serpent. How prone we are to
rest in God's gifts and forget the Giver.
" Chap, xviii. ' He clave unto the Lord, and God was
with him.' Connect these two.
" Chap. xix. Hezekiah's prayer one of the most beautiful
in the Bible.
" I have had no time to study.
" I know nothing baser than to trifle with a girl's heart.
It is what I never have done and never will do. Still, I
must not speak harshly to him ; it will only repel him. I
must seek to win him. Oh, pray that wisdom may be
granted me ! "

HOSPITAL LIFE.

" St. Bart's, May 2%th, 1879.
" Your choice of hymns coincides strangely with mine ;
all you name have long been special favourites with me. I
thank God that we can both say with truth, —
1 Were the vast world our own,
With all its varied store,
And Thou, Lord Jesus, wert unknown,
We still were poor.'
How often I have prayed —
' 'Mid conflict be Thy love my peace,
In weakness be Thy love my strength. '
" 166, which is translated from German, ' Oh, draw me,
Saviour, after Thee'; 297 (Addison), 'When all Thy mer
cies, O my God ' — it is my life's history ; 218, the hymn my
father gave out only two days before his death, —
' Child of God, by Christ's salvation
Rise o'er sin, and fear, and care ;
Try to find in every station
Something still to do or bear.'
"Another special favourite is Charles Wesley's —
'Jesus, Lover of my soul,
Let me to Thy bosom fly.'
Also that verse of Cowper's speaking of the love of
Christ, — ' Mine is an unchanging love,
Higher than the heights above,
Deeper than the depths beneath,
Free and faithful, strong as death.'
" Most of all, I want us to be linked in the prayerful
study of God's Word. This afternoon we had a very nice
meeting. Subject — 'The Prodigal Son,' Luke xx. : Four
'cons,' conviction, contrition, confession, and conversion.
" This is what I feel I do so much need. Pray for me
constantly, that I may be in spirit at least like Him whose
heart was ever open to pain, sorrow, and distress of every
kind. Pray for me much in my daily work, that I may
not fall into mere routine, but may seize the little opportu-

102 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
nities that occur of saying a word for Jesus. Pray for me,
above all, that our Father, who has so linked our hearts, may
definitely guide our lives. Pray for me that I may be filled
with Christ, and may have somewhat of His Spirit in doing
my work here ; pray that His love may fill me.
' O Thou who art of love the living spring,
My vessel fill.'
" The nearer we are both to Him, the more hallowed,
the deeper and more sacred will be our love."
" St. Bart's, June 2nd, 1879.
"You will find unfailing relief in prayer. Pour out all
your heart, your every feeling, to our Father, who, ' like as a
father pities his children, pities them that fear Him, who
knows our frame, and remembers that we are dust.' Those
two verses in Psalm ciii. have for long been very specially
precious to me. Pray much for me, that each day I may be
enabled really in some small degree to live Christ : I want
to be filled with His spirit.
" Do pray earnestly and pray in faith for poor A  .
It is the saddest thing that ever happened to me since the
very dearest of all my boy friends went to the bad the same
way. " We shall have many things to pray about together
through life. Let this be our first subject of united prayer.
The only relief just now seems prayer. Words appear
quite powerless.
"As to our meeting, I have been obliged most reluctantly
to give up the thought of coming next week. I fear it will
be deferred till June 18th or 19th. You see, I have to learn
a lesson of patience now." "Dublin, June nth, 1879.
" ' There is sunlight on the hilltop,
There is sunlight on the sea,
And the golden beams are sleeping
On the rich and verdant lea.
But a brighter light is filling
All the chambers of my heart,
For Thou art there, my Saviour,
And 'tis sunlight where Thou art.' "

HOSPITAL LIFE. 103

" St. Bart's, June 16th, 1879.
" My heart has been more full of praise in the last few
days than ever in my life before. Do pray for poor A  ,
and pray very earnestly for me ; for us, that we may be
guided how, when, and where to begin the work which God
has given us both to do. Is it not wonderful to be able to
say,— ' The object of that love I am,
And carried like a child ' ? "
" St. Bart's, July 31st, 1879.
" I am very sorry that you could not come to-day. The
meeting has been far beyond my expectation — full of deep
and thrilling interest. The little addresses of the six out
going missionaries were all most affecting, and the earnest
prayers afterwards I enjoyed more than anything of the
kind for very long." " Flixton Station, October 1879.
" My mother and I went with Mr. and Mrs. S  to
the Children's Hospital, Pendlebury, yesterday afternoon to
see E. S  . This is a beautiful place built in pavilions
of one story, connected by long corridors ; everything in
the way of cleanliness and ventilation is almost perfection.
We caught E  at work with her uniform on. The work
is very hard, for every child has to be bathed every
evening. " The mortuary, where the bodies are laid before being
carried away, struck me very much. On the doorstep is
the single word ' Asleep,' while round the walls within are
inscribed two verses of Longfellow's exquisite poem begin
ning, 'There is a reaper whose name is Death.'
' Sweet tokens of the earth are they,
Where He was once a Child.'
" We went thence to A  . All inquired most kindly
after you. This morning my mother and I came into
town, and I came down here this afternoon to go over again
the scenes of poor A  's closing days.* I cannot tell even
* His younger brother.

104 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
you all I felt as I gazed on the little river close to Flixton
church tower, where he took his fatal plunge. ... All
were very kind. I went to visit the poor old woman who
nursed him ; she is a real Christian, and so sympathizing,
having only a few months ago buried her own husband. . . .
" Pray much for me, that I may be guided right, that
God may make my way plain, and that I may give myself
unreservedly to Him." "Keswick, October yh, 1879.
" To-day has been perfect as regards weather : bright sun
shine all day, and towards evening not a cloud in the sky.
We had a little stroll, and saw Southey's tomb ; then to
Mr. H  's, and had a nice little Bible reading (John xv.).
The beauty of Derwentwater is indescribable, and I have
been much more struck with it this time than ever.
" This evening we have been singing, ' Jesus, Lover of my
soul ' ; ' How sweet the name.'
" I keep 10.30 every night."
" Queen's Hotel, Ambleside, October yth, 1879.
" ' No sect in heaven' I know well, and think it admir
able. How much less should we think of these differences
if we were nearer to Christ ! This morning in my Psalm
came the verse, ' I will instruct thee and teach thee in the
way which thou shalt go ; I will guide thee with Mine eye.'
Let us look for His guidance, and we shall have it. I
always keep 10.30 with you, and we. meet there 'at the
mercy-seat.' "January 4th, 1880.
" I feel that it has been a year of countless mercies, the
deepest sorrow of my life so far,* which God, I know, is
blessing to me; and also my greatest joy,f so that the
joy has been chastened by sorrow. Let us begin this
New Year with God, and yield ourselves to Him to make
us what He would have, which may be very different
from what we would like. It is the greatest privilege I
* His younger brother's death, who died from concussion caused by
diving in too shallow water in the Mersey.
t His engagement.

HOSPITAL LIFE. 105
can imagine on earth to be allowed unitedly in such a life
(missionary) to serve Him. I am taking as my New Year's
text Christ's own words : ' Lo, I am with you alway, even
to the end of the world.' It is literally in the Greek : ' Lo,
I am with you all the days, even to the end of the age.'
He will be with us.
" Your card with the lines by Miss Havergal is lovely. I
have had only five or six New Year's cards this time, but
the words are all unusually beautiful.
" Sunday. — I have spent most of the day quietly alone
reading, as I could not get out.
" We had a most delightful meeting at the China Mission
yesterday. I long increasingly to go, but must wait God's
time and way."
At this time he took a doctor's work for a month in
Somersetshire. " COLEFORD, January 6th.
"This afternoon I walked out to visit a poor woman
very ill with bronchitis, and spoke to her a little of Christ.
Pray much for me, that I may be enabled to use the
opportunities God gives me here of speaking for Him."
" Coleford, January igth.
" I like the change here very much, and feel it is doing
me good in every way. The surgery opens at nine, and from
then to twelve I am generally occupied seeing the patients
who come, making up medicines for them, drawing teeth,
etc. All this is excellent practice forme, and the dispen
sary especially. I need to be very familiar with all sorts
of drugs. Then I draw and paint for an hour, and have
a little stroll before dinner. After dinner I draw a little
more, and then go out to visit patients. On Saturday I
gave great relief to an old dame with my morphia syringe.
I found both her and her husband real Christians, and
much enjoyed a little talk. Further on I came across two
old folk in a cottage, who were just about to emigrate to
New Zealand to see their children; then visited a poor
man with phthisis — all parish (pauper) cases. Entered
another cottage, and saw a pretty group of children with
father and mother round the fire, the smallest child just

io6 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
emerging naked from a Saturday night tub. Sunday, my
birthday, was a perfectly lovely day, and I determined to
walk over to Monmouth. Just as I was starting, a boy
with toothache appeared, and I had to extract a molar ;
this made me late at starting. My directions for taking a
short cut were not clear, and in leaving the high-road I
took a wrong turn. After two miles through most beautiful
woods in the crisp morning air, I emerged in the gorge of
the Wye about four and a half miles above Monmouth. It
was already eleven, so of course I saw it was no use hurry
ing. That Sunday morning by the Wye will never be for
gotten. (I was alone, and felt more than ever God's love
and wisdom, dimly seen in these His lower works. Yet
these proclaim His goodness beyond thought, and His
power divine.) A splendid sweeping curve of the river, with
wooded heights on both banks, rising in masses of soft
brown and grey, broken here and there by dark evergreens.
On the opposite bank to where I stood, fantastic crags and
pinnacles of limestone towered aloft from the rich foliage,
catching the bright golden sunlight. Above, a cloudless sky ; .
around, a crisp, fresh air ; below, the quiet rippling of the
swift river. There was nothing to break the absolute still
ness except this rippling sound, and the soft, stealthy
pattering of rabbits' feet on the dead leaves in the wood
close by.
" Was it not a treat after London ? I spent a good half-
hour in prayer at the foot of a tree, and seldom have I
felt more the reality of God's presence. Then I walked
slowly on down the lovely river valley to Monmouth, which
I reached just as the people were coming out of church.
I went to see P  , who was house surgeon at Bart's
with me, but found him out. In the afternoon I walked
about, saw the castle where Henry V. was born, also the
gaol, the workhouse, the little cemetery, gave away a few
tracts, and returned to tea.
" P.S. — Yesterday morning vaccinated five babies, and
was anathematized by the mothers." " January 23rd.
"I have so many little opportunities of speaking for
Jesus. Pray that I may use them more earnestly."

Hospital life. 107
" CoLEFORD, January 27th.
" I weigh all you say, and have been praying about it a
great deal to-day, but cannot for a moment think that home
is my sphere, especially as natural inclination is all on that
side, as well as prospects of worldly advancement, etc."
" COLEFORD.
"Yesterday morning I rode about three miles to examine
the body of a poor man who had been killed by being run
over. As I shall have to give evidence at the inquest
to-morrow, I feel it more than ever difficult to give any real
comfort, but I tried to do something. Pray that I may be
able to speak more earnestly for Christ. In the afternoon
I rode to visit five patients, and the horse stopped at two
- other houses, from old habit I suppose ; this amused me very
much. Altogether, I rode about seventeen miles in the
day. This morning I have been to the little meeting about
a mile off. These little country meetings are always so
simple and real. I am sure you would have enjoyed it.
After dinner I am going to walk over to Monmouth, to
spend the rest of the afternoon and evening partly at  ,
my old Bart's friend, and partly at Dr.  .
" Do pray that I may be prepared every way for my
work ! I do my best to fit myself medically in every branch,
but God alone can train me spiritually. Pray that I may
be made willing to learn all the lessons He would teach me."
We may here introduce a few scattered extracts
culled from his private diary, dispersed over the years
1874— 1878. 1874.
" He that made me whole, the same said unto me, Take
up thy bed and walk.
" The love of Christ constraineth us . . . that we should
not henceforth live unto ourselves, but unto Him that died
for us and rose again.
" January ist. — ' Pray without ceasing.'
" ' The joy of the Lord is your strength.'
" To some extent I have kept my resolutions of reading

108 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
God's Word. God help me this year to treat it as His
word ; to read it every spare moment ; constantly to medi
tate on it, and to use it in dependence on the Holy Ghost,
both in judging myself and as a sword to others.
" i . May God help me to ' pray without ceasing,' else
I shall surely fall.
"2. My health, my time, my all is a sacred trust from
God to be used and improved for Him ; especially do I
need Him in my power of speech and composition, and by
His constant help I will aim at it; also in gentleness of
bearing, and general politeness, and neatness in little things,
and punctuality.
" 3. One thing I have begun to learn, — my absolute
powerlessness to walk a single step without the Lord. God
keep me from ever trying to. 'Without Me ye can do
nothing.' " January $th. — A very happy day, though saddened by
having to leave home and school. The moonlight ride
from Oxford to London perfectly lovely, and such real
prayer and communion.
" January 6th. — The beginning of my new life in London,
on which I believe God will give His rich blessing, for I
have sought it.
"1. Help me to be punctual in getting up, and to
treasure the precious moments I have for reading Thy
Word. " 2. Humble me in the very dust at Thy feet.
"3. Do enable me to redeem the time by being ever on
the watch for every opportunity.
" Christ shall give thee light.
" Lo, I am with you alway.
" He satisfieth the longing soul.
" Whoso trusteth in the Lord, happy is he.
"February igth. — This evening I had one of those
moments which are worth a lifetime. The Lord has
answered in an overwhelming way my prayers for dear
A  . I little thought that when yesterday I was enabled
not to respond to the impulse to flare up at a nasty tale
he told, it would enable me to get at his heart to-day.
How my heart beat as he entered the room at the Abernethy
to-night; I could not well attend to the paper, and I almost

HOSPITAL LIFE.

109

faltered when I spoke. Oh for deep humility and constant
guidance to be able to point only to Christ ! God save me
from self-seeking, from seeking to get hold of his heart,
which is a loving one, for myself! Oh to win it for Jesus !
O God, hear my prayer, and enable me to esteem no
sacrifice too great to gain this one soul for Thee. All is
as nothing compared to the price of one immortal soul.
Tell me of Thy love, which caused Thee to give Thyself
for me, and for him. ' What hast thou that thou hast not
received ? Freely ye have received ; freely give ' ( 1 Cor.
iv. 7).
"February 21st, seq. — At Oxford. A time of real joy
and refreshment. Renewed the old links of friendship with
B  especially ; he is a true fellow. The Lord is teaching
me through what H  ¦ said that I must not stop short
of anything else than God's thoughts about Christ. I must
not be content with the small measure which meets my
need as a sinner, but must rise to the height of my
heavenly calling by faith as a member of the one body of
Christ. ' My grace is sufficient for thee ; for My strength
is made perfect in weakness.' ' Occupy till I come.'
" March 7th. — ' Act, act in the living present.'
"March 13th.— The Lord met with me, showed me that
my soul was declining ; that I had ceased to exercise faith.
How subtle are Satan's snares, and how cunningly he has
altogether sapped away the hope of the Lord's coming ! The
Lord guided me to the same passage (Luke xii.), as under :
' Let your loins be girt about, and your lights burning.'
" God keep me from saying in my heart, ' My Lord
delayeth His coming.' Set my heart on Christ as my
treasure, so that I may look for His return. All I have
to see to is that my light is burning, well supplied with oil,
and trimmed ; then it must shine out. God will take care
of that.
" ' He must increase, but I must decrease.'
" ' Where your treasure is, there will your heart be also.'
" April 20th. — ' Be cool, fire low, fire slow, charge home
drop upon the knee.'
" May gth. — V  came home, and he knew I was a
Christian, and had heard men Lv ghing at me; hoped I
would not be discouraged a bit.

HAROLD SCHOFIELD.

" Saturday, June 6th.— Our first hospital prayer-meeting
in A  -'s rooms. Began with six men ; real liberty. Most
refreshing meeting. B  read Phil. ii.
"June gth. — Our second meeting; all present to the
number of eight ; very happy meeting. We continued
Phil, ii., and found more in it than before.
" September 8th. — I found such a humble-minded Christian
foreman. Loves his Bible ; shed tears when I spoke to him
of Christ. He said, ' It is little enough we can do for Him,
and the time may be very short.' He seeks to bring his
men one by one to Christ ; told me of several who would
die for Him. Told me how he stopped them swearing.
His wife's illness first aroused him. He was preparing his
lesson for the Scripture class when I saw him.
" November. — God blessed the circulars we sent out.
Four new members joined the little prayer-meeting.
"December 20th. — Moody and Sankey. The first words
I heard from Moody's lips in speaking : ' There never was a
man yet that sought God but God had been .seeking him
long before.' He brought home with tremendous power
the fact that God was there to-night, and could be found
there and then by every soul that wished. ' Seek ye the
Lord while He may be found ; call ye upon Him while He
is near.' I never witnessed such a solemn scene as the long
stream of strong men, women, and children, with bowed
heads and silent tears, walking into the Inquiry Room.
" Three o'clock. ' I wills of Christ ' : —
" 1. ' / will give you rest.' Many a man in Manchester
would give ^100,000 for rest, but it ain't in the market.
Christ will give it.
"2. ' / will in no wise cast out.'
" 3 . ' Him will I confess. '
"4. ' / will make you fishers of men.' Many men want
to follow Christ with the nets and fishes over their shoulders.
Many who cast the net don't catch fish, because they fail
to draw it in. You will find something in it each time, good
or bad.
"5. ' / will raise him up at the last day.'
"6. ' / will not leave you comfortless.'
"7. 'I will that they also whom Thou /tast given Me be
withiMe where I am.' "

HOSPITAL LIFE.

1875.
" Follow thou Me."
' "For God and eternity."
"Pray without ceasing."
" He is able."
" Looking unto Jesus."
"to me to live is christ."
"A slave of Christ."
"January 13th. — -We prayed that an opportunity might
be given of speaking with Dr. B  , and it was granted.
Such a refined, classical face.
" Wednesday, March 3rd. — A. P  came to see me
after doing some shorthand. We fell talking. I sought
to press upon him immediate decision for Christ, pointing
him especially to Romans x. 9, ' If thou shalt confess wjth
thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and believe in thine heart that
God hath raised Him from the dead, thou shalt be saved,'
and left the room to pray. When I returned, he simply
rose and said, ' I have confessed Jesus as my Saviour.'
Then I said, ' God says you are saved.' I did not see him
again for a week. He came up with joy beaming in his
face, saying, ' I am trusting Jesus still, and He keeps me.'
"March 28th. — Mr. Moody called on all who would win
a soul for Christ this week to rise. Nearly to the whole
audience (15,000) rose. It was a thrilling sight. I saw
a man before me who remained seated, and had a distinct
impression that I must speak to him afterwards. I touched
him on the shoulder, and asked him why he did not stand
up. ' Are you a Christian ? ' ' No.' ' Do you know that
you are a sinner ? ' ' Yes, that I do.' We sat down, and
I took him to several passages : ' It is finished,' ' Believe
on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved,' and
some others. He was crying nearly all the time. At last
I read John iii. 14, 15 ; and as I came to the words, ' Who
soever believeth,' he stopped me, and said with tears, 'I
do believe that Jesus died.' I said, 'Whom for?' 'For
me.' Romans x. 9: ' If thou vshalt confess,' etc., I showed

HAROLD SCHOFIELD.

him. 'God says you are saved.' We went under the
gallery to praise the Lord, he sobbing the whole time.
' You will excuse my crying so much,' he said, ' but I
cannot help it. I'm so happy.' Could not help weeping
for joy, and could almost hear the angels sing around the
throne, ' There is joy to-day, for a precious soul is born
again.' " May 10th. — Poor F  died this evening at 8.15,
while I was at Croydon. ' O Lord, teach me the lesson
Thou wouldst have me learn.' I never spoke a word to
him of Christ, and now the opportunity is gone for ever.
"May nth. — Prayed beside his dead body, that the Lord
would enable me to be instant in season and out of season.
"May 1 sth.— H. V  and R. P. S  . Thank
God, I went to the meeting at the Y.M.C.A. this
afternoon. Both men of great power, but very different.
V  a man of much greater native power and force of
character. R. P. S  read Job xi., and spoke with ex
ceeding simplicity. What struck me most was the beautiful
rest and peaceful tone of his voice, evidently the result
of a habit of soul He greatly pressed the point that the
soul's attitude — not merely one definite act — must be that
of trust. [I could not, however, but see that the soul's
progress is more an object than Christ Himself.] H. V= 
then spoke; broad, calm forehead, powerful thick-set frame;
much subdued power. He prayed first an exquisite prayer.
He makes no secret of his full surrender to Christ, and
does indeed boast in it. Evidently one of the Lord's
champions, full of the courage of faith. He spoke out
with tremendous power about the way Christians disown
their Father by going about the world half starved and
with miserable faces, almost persuading men by their
looks that they can be happier without Christ. He told of
Barnum's hippodrome (25,000 on the last night, and 15,000
outside). Last meeting 7,500 rose, and testified by that
act they had been saved at these meetings. Numbers of
ministers had been converted. One of the oldest ministers
in New York said to him, the very day before he left, with
tears in his eyes, 'Well, I have learned one thing from our
dear brother, — I have determined for the rest of my life to
come back to the Word of God.'

HOSPITAL LIFE. 113
" September 20th to October $th. — C  stayed with me,
and impressed me very much as a genuine fellow, with much
quiet, steady determination, who had counted the cost of
being a missionary deliberately, and intended fully to go
through with it. When one of the Society asked him what
he intended to do if his purely medical work was to fall
through, his characteristic reply was, ' I do not intend that
it shall fall through, and so I cannot answer your question.'
"December 13th. — Invited by Mr. Fairlie Clarke to a
medical missionary gathering. Deeply interesting. It may
be that God has called me to this work. ' Lord, what
wilt Thouhave me to do ? ' ' My soul, wait thou only on
God, for my expectation is from Him.'
" December 30th. — Drove Mr. S— — and the girls in
from Whalley Bridge, and went to dinner with T. H  .
L  saw me off. Travelled to London with A  and
L  ." 1876.
"January ist. — Began at twenty-five years of age the
habit of reading through the Old Testament once and
New Testament twice every year.
" ' MY SOUL, WAIT THOU ON GOD, FOR MY EXPECTA
TION is from Him.' 'Ye are not your own; ye are
BOUGHT WITH A PRICE.'
1 April 13th to 15th. — To Windsor and back with A-

We swamped just above Teddington Lock, and though
everything looked bad enough, we got to shore easily on
-the boat. Had a narrow shave of an upset coming down ;
nearly ran into a boat. The whole trip was most enjoyable
and refreshing. Saturday a surpassingly lovely day. I feel
it has drawn us closer together and done us both good
every way.
" October 2nd. — Started in the evening for Servia, where
I spent two very happy months. God was indeed with
me. In looking back, I have everything to be thankful
for, especially uninterrupted good health ; the facility with
which I acquired Servian; and, above all, the remarkable
interest and attention shown in the reading of His Word.
8

n4 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
"December 2gth. — Reached home at last after my long
interesting journey of twenty-seven days from Belgrade.
"December 31st. — It has been a year to me very eventful.
Goodness and mercy have followed me all through, and shall
follow me all the days of my life, and I will dwell in the
house of the Lord for ever.
"February 1878. — Finished 'Seed-time in Kashmir'
(Elroslie's life, the medical missionary), and felt a distinct
call from God there and then to dedicate my life to the
same work; for this resolve I shall bless God through all
eternity. I thank Him that He has called me to this grand
and glorious work. Oh, may He Himself make me faithful,
and fit me for it !"

PART IV.

MISSIONARY LIFE, 1880— if
London, America, China.

" Jesus, I my cross have taken,
All to leave and follow Thee ;
Naked, poor, despised, forsaken,
Thou from hence my all shalt be.
Perish every fond ambition,
All I've sought, or hoped, or known,
Yet how rich is my condition :
God and Heaven are still my own.
" Let the world despise and leave me —
They have left my Saviour too ;
Human hearts and looks deceive me,
Thou art not, like them, untrue.
Oh ! while thou dost smile upon me,
God of wisdom, love, and might,
Foes may hate and friends disown me,
Show Thy face, and all is bright.
" Man may trouble and distress me,
Twill but drive me to Thy breast ;
Life with trials hard may press me,
Heaven will bring me sweeter rest.
Oh ! 'tis not in grief to harm me,
While thy love is left to me ;
Oh ! 'twere not in joy to charm me
Were that joy unblest by Thee.
" Go, then, earthly fame and treasure ;
Come, disaster, scorn, and pain ;
In thy service pain is pleasure,
With thy favour loss is gain.
I have called Thee, Abba, Father,
I have set my heart on Thee ;
Storms may howl, and clouds may gather,
All must work for good to me."

WE now reach the last and most interesting
section of my brother's life, that to which all
the rest was subsidiary and preparatory.1 His early
school training ; his numerous excursions and love for
athletics ; his college life, with numerous travels in
Europe ; his hospital career, with active service abroad
in Servia and Turkey, with more extended travels in
Europe and the Holy Land, — all were but means for
the training of the sound mind in the healthy body that
he was about to offer up a free-will offering to the Lord
Jesus Christ.
I have said but little in this memoir about my
brother ; for I have sought to let him speak for himself
as far as possible, feeling sure that could he but be
placed before my readers as he lives before me, his life
far beyond his deeds would be a most powerful incentive
to whole consecration to Christ. My readers may miss
in these pages much that they would expect to find in
a religious memoir. They will look in vain for the fiery
zeal, for the burning eloquence, for the hair-breadth
escapes, for the glowing accounts of meetings and
sermons, for the thrilling incidents that distinguish
the lives of many servants of God. My brother's life
did not flow in such a tumultuous stream. It was
steady, it was strong, it was pure, it was deep ; but it
was not noisy, and it was not adventurous.
I have often thought of the blessed Master with His

118 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
thirty years of the wondrous stillness (to natural eyes)
of the Nazareth life, succeeded by the three patient
years of the more active fulfilment of the Father's will
in going about doing good and healing all that were
oppressed; and I have thought how little He was thought
of on earth. Josephus, the historian of those days, dis
misses His career in a sentence or two. He was to
a great extent unnoticed and unknown. I have no
thought of comparing my brother's life to our Lord's,
save as the humblest servant may follow in His
Master's steps, and catch thereby some faint reflection
of the beauty that ever delighted the Father's heart ; but
I have noticed how, after thirty years of careful training
and unceasing labour, my brother was called from his
retirement by the voice of God to enter His public ser
vice ; how for three years he laboured in it, giving up
his life at the close in the very midst of his days and
the fulness of his strength. And I cannot say that I
deem him more unlike his Lord in that any interest
that is connected with his memory centres instinctively
round his life, round what he was, more than round
anything he said or did. And it is just this that is so
difficult to reproduce. Yet if the effort through its very
imperfection fail in causing Harold Schofield to live
before my reader's eyes, and yet turns the eye and
heart by the example of his life in any way to Christ, a
more perfect success will have been gained by this book,
if thus the subject of it is forgotten in the remembrance
of his Master.
An old friend has sent me the following, which may
introduce this section of my brother's life : —
" The determination of Schofield to devote himself to
medical missionary work in China was what is called by

MISSIONARY LIFE. 119
Professor Christlieb 'the enthusiasm of a faith which over
comes the world, ready to make any sacrifice — the first
condition of a true missionary spirit ' (' Foreign Missions,'
p. 621). That he had laid the foundation of a brilliant
career at home was beyond question. Sure I am that he
had more strings to his bow than most of the very best of
his profession, not in England merely, but in Europe. One
thing became unmistakably plain, — he had aimed at the
highest standard of excellence for Christ's sake. Seven
years before, I find he had written to me, ' Pray that we
may be enabled to do all in the name of the Lord Jesus.'
He had conceived that the best workmen were wanted for
such a Master ; and when the time came, he answered the
call. From the platform of the Town Hall, Oxford, in
March 1880, he told us, in his characteristically-simple way,
how Mark xvi. 15 was his commission, — it had fastened on
his conscience, had won his heart, — ' Go into all the world,
and preach the Gospel to the whole creation.' Was it not
the Saviour's special command, as risen from the dead?
" Deeply as one grieved for the departure of such a friend
for that distant land, from which there might be no return,
it was felt that the Lord sent him. He was a vessel meet
for the Master's use, thoroughly furnished unto every good
work. His heart was in the work which lay before him.
It remained for us to remember him in our prayers, to ask,
as himself desired, that he 'might be filled with power from
on high, that every hindrance might be removed to God's
mighty working.' The gracious Lord has heard such
prayers. Do we doubt His loving hand ? It is, it will be
stretched out to save and rebuke the unbelief of Christians
in the West. That dear one can no longer be an instrument,
but his labours remain and have a tale to tell.
" Extracts from his letters will convey some of his senti
ments upon matters of general interest to Christian workers.
Writing to me in 1873, he thus speaks of culture in its
relation to the Christian life : —
" ' I must thank you for sending me the life of Henry
Venn Elliot. I feel it is doing me real good, in showing
how it is possible for a refined, cultivated, scholarly gentle
man to be an earnest Christian. One believes it theoretically,

izo HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
but the practical examples are decidedly rare. For my own
part, I find I am sometimes in danger of underrating such
qualities in a Christian; but I feel more than ever that,
however worthless unless there is a new life, they are indeed
important to a Christian.'
"In 1882 he wrote thus from Tai-Yiien upon Christian
evidence : —
" ' More and more I feel that this is no time for those who
are the Lord's to be wasting their time in examining the
quality of the metal of the sword of the Spirit, but in God's
name to fight with it'
"His own testimony in this letter shall speak for the
battle in which he himself was engaged : —
" ' We are so happy here in the Lord's work. No master
like Him, and He gives us much joy in His service. There
is a peculiar joy such as I have never felt before in being
permitted to bear the name of Jesus to those who have
never heard it. I can conceive no higher privilege on
earth. Pray that we may be faithful, and not only preach
Christ, but live Christ.
" ' The absolute need for this latter I feel as never in my life
before. These people notice our lives, and if they do not
see that our Christianity has made us very different from
them, they will not think there is much in it. We long to
see souls convicted of sin by the Holy Spirit's power.'
" His opinion of the opium question is thus plainly
pronounced : —
'"I am delighted to see how the agitation is gaining
ground. I feel sure it will soon sweep all before it, and
then the foul abomination will be swept away from England,
as the slave-trade before it. If it does not go very soon,
I believe God will punish us in India for it.'
" From China he watched and took a lively interest in
the signs of the times.
" ' What a wonderful time this is ! ' he writes. « The Jews
being persecuted in Russia ; Lieutenant Conder surveying

MISSIONARY LIFE. 121
Eastern Palestine, preparatory to their return thither ; dis
coveries in Egypt and Assyria one after another, all proving
the substantial veracity of the Old Testament history, so that
the sceptics are really without excuse ; France already in
Algiers and Tunis ; Egypt under European protectorate.
What a joy to know not merely that the Lord is coming, as
the early Christians did, but to feel sure that He is coming
soon ! I know not what we should do in this dark land with
out this bright and glorious hope. May we be like men
that wait for their Lord ! One cannot but be struck with
the rising spirit of lawlessness all over Europe, which is
evidently preparing the way for " the Lawless One." Also
the rapid undermining of the power of Rome in all lands,
and the spread of the Gospel to a degree quite unknown in
any previous age.'
" The bright example of Harold Schofield is bequeathed
to us. May its voice be heard in all the Churches ! Very
general is the feeling that the doom of Christendom is near
at hand. The harvest is ripe for work in the thickly-
populated countries of the East, where the glad tidings of
God's love are as yet so little known. The hindrances to
successful mission work come of the unbelief so prevalent
among Christians at home, and of the shallow arguments of
latter-day doctrinaires, who conceive that their schemes of
prophecy forbid the expectation that our Lord will largely
stretch out His hand to save while delaying His return in
judgment, No place can by such believers be found for the
heathen, ignorant of God, in His counsels, but what His
wrath embraces !
" The commission in Mark xvi. 15 is confounded with that
in Matthew xxviii. 19. The Lord forgive the glosses that
His people in every section of Christendom put upon His
own Word !
"A common remark in this degenerate day hinders many
in their apprehension of God's mind. It is this : How
can Christians combine in mission labour who would at
home be in opposite camps? Whole nations are mean
while calmly allowed to perish ! ' Make clean first the
inside of the cup and platter,' it is said, but only to the
common shame of the 'Churches or God.' Few are they,

HAROLD SCHOFIELD.

indeed, who have the mind of Christ for the present day.
Widespread is the belief in the speedy return of the Lord
Jesus ; but little does this hope and this expectation act
upon the consciences of His people. How many there are
ever learning and never able to come to the knowledge of
the truth of these things !
" The subject of this memoir had sat at the feet of Jesus,
of Him who had said that if lifted up He would draw all
men unto Him. Others will enter into His servant's
labours (John iv. 38), but ' where I am,' said the Saviour,
'there shall also my servant be. If any man serve Me,
him will My Father honour ' (xii. 26).
" The portrait I like, and could not ask for a better re
minder of your husband's face, so spirited, so sympathetic,
so transparent. Well do I remember those days in London
when I used to meet him. His heart was already turn
ing towards the mission-field, and his face gleamed with
enthusiasm as he spoke of what he might undertake in
the name of the Master. His memory will always be to
me an inspiration in my work. Alas that such souls must
leave us ! How much the world needs them, as an
example of lofty devotion and untiring zeal. But by their
removal the holy cause they loved becomes holier still to us
who remain. Their Lord is left to us, and their unfinished
work, which is always His work, as well. Oh ! what a
privilege to fill up that which is behind even of the suffer
ings of Christ, who gave Himself for us ! "
A letter from Dr. Saunders says : —
" Walking one day with a late president of the Royal
College of Surgeons, I happened to remark that Dr.
Schofield had gone to China as a missionary. ' What ! '
he said, ' Schofield ! Why he was our " blue ribbon " at
Bartholomew's. He could do just as much good among
our home Chinese. I wish I had seen him before he left.'
" When at Waterloo, I received a letter from Dr. Scho
field, expressing his wish to see me about going abroad as a
missionary. On my return to London, he came to see me,
and observed, ' Your post-card written with a red pencil
from the field of Waterloo was very interesting.' The first

MISSIONARY LIFE. 123
question I put to him was, ' Have you counted the cost ? '
He replied without hesitation, with his usual happy smile,
' Yes, I have.' Then I said, ' I have nothing more to say.
Go, and the Lord will be with you.' "
With regard to his selection of China as his mission-
field, and the China Inland Mission as the society with
which he was to be connected, I can only say that I
believe the whole was the subject of Divine guidance,
having been made the subject of most earnest prayer. I
know he was first attracted to the C.I.M. by its Saturday
prayer-meeting, in which each missionary is individually
prayed for, and his special wants laid before God.
The simplicity of its organization, its simple trust in
God, and the absence of fixed salaries, together with
long conversations with Mr. Broomhall, the secetary,
all combined most favourably to impress my brother,
who had long yearned for something of the sort.
At first the news of his intended departure was
received with incredulity. It seemed impossible that
he would willingly throw up such splendid openings
as he had now secured. Having been selected by Mr.
M. B  , the well-known surgeon at Bartholomew's,
to assist him in preparing a fresh edition of the leading
physiological work of the day, his name was well
before the public, while his personal qualities and
professional abilities had endeared him to many of
the staff. But all this and much more was to be laid
at the feet of Christ. His loved home was to be given
up, and while God in His grace had given hini a fitting
helpmeet to be the companion of his travels and exile,
his warm heart felt none the less the sacrifice he was
making in leaving so many friends behind.
On February 26th, 1880, he was married to Elizabeth

124 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
Jackson, daughter of the late Sidney Vaughan Jackson,
Esq., of Ballina, Co. Mayo ; and after a brief honey
moon in the Isle of Wight, he returned to Town, and
together with Mr. R. J. Landale, M.A., who was re
turning to China with him, attended a series of farewell
meetings in London and at Oxford.
We give the following account of the Oxford
meeting from the Oxford Times of March 13th, 1880,
and make no apology for reproducing Mr. Christopher's
earnest and beautiful address at length : —
" Departure of Missionaries for China.
"A public meeting and valedictory service on the occasion
of the departure of missionaries for China, in connection
with the China Inland Mission, was held in the Town Hall
on Tuesday. The Rev. A. M. W. Christopher, rector of
St. Aldate's, presided, and there was a very large attendance,
including the learned Dr. Legge, Professor of Chinese in
the University, the Revs. H. G. Grey, J. English, J.
McCarthy, and J. P. Barnett, Aid. Cavell, and Mr. J. R.
Landale, M.A., of Exeter College, and Dr. R. H. A.
Schofield, M.A., late scholar of Lincoln College, mission
aries who are leaving for China.
"The hymn commencing 'Jesus shall reign' having been
sung, the Rev. J. P. Barnett offered prayer.
" The Chairman then addressed the meeting, and said he
wished them to understand that the object of the China
Inland Mission, concerning which they would receive
information that night, was simply the good of China and
the Chinese. The members of that mission most earnestly
desired the increased prosperity and success of every other
Protestant missionary society that was labouring in China.
They never interfered with any other Christian mission ;
they went to fresh fields. When this society was established
through the instrumentality of Mr. Hudson Taylor, there
were a considerable number of the provinces of China —
eleven out of the eighteen — which had not in them a single
Protestant missionary, and he asked them to remember that

MISSIONARY LIFE. 125
China that day contained one-third of the human race.
Let them remember that they were met in the name of the
Lord Jesus, who they knew was present wherever even
two or three of His servants were gathered together. They
desired not to glorify any missionaries, whether those of
this society or those of any other, but to glorify the Lord
Jesus Christ. He was sure he might say that the desire
of their friends who would speak to them that night was,
that God should so bless this meeting that those who were
members of the Church Missionary Society, or of any other
Prostestant society working in China, should double their
subscriptions to that society. He could not forget that Mr.
Wolfe, an experienced missionary of the Church Missionary
Society, the other day gave him most distinct testimony as
to the great usefulness and the great blessing connected
with the China Inland Mission. The members of this
mission desired to take no subscriptions from other societies ;
in fact, as they knew, this mission was acting so entirely
on the principle of trust in God to move the hearts of His
people to help it willingly, that there was never any collec
tion after any one of its meetings. It is trusted to God to
put into the hearts of some to send help by post, or to offer
to subscribe at the time of the meeting. No plates would
be held at the doors, and no pressure put on any unwilling
person. The missionaries of this society acted in the same
spirit of faith, and went out without any promise of any
fixed salary, and there was no pension promised them.
Surely they must thank God that a mission came there that
set them such an attractive example of faith and trust in
God. That meeting would be one of very special interest.
Mr. McCarthy, who would address them, had travelled
right across China on foot, and had gone through the very
province and the very place where Mr. Margary was
murdered, and through the whole of that journey he was
never once asked for his passport. What a great service he
and other dear brothers who had travelled through China
at the risk of their lives had rendered to the Church of
Christ in proving to the Church that China is accessible,
that the eighteen provinces of China were all open to
missionaries, and that the people were willing to listen to
those who go to them and speak in the name of the Lord

126 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
Jesus ! Mr. Christopher then quoted a long extract from a
speech by Lord Shaftesbury from the chair at the last
annual meeting of the China Inland Mission, in which his
Lordship said, after referring with approval to a statement
in the report respecting these journeys, ' Now that is the
very quintessence of good sense. It is one of the most
sensible, most practical, and most true statements that I
have ever read. It bears on remarks that I have heard
made in the House of Lords, by peers who have been at
the Admiralty, just and good men, who when discussing
missionary operations have said, " With the missionary there
is always the inevitable gun-boat" I believe that has often
been the case because missionaries have stood too much
upon national superiority, and there has been too much
insistence upon treaty rights, and they have not sought to
conciliate the people by courtesy and by kindness, and by
an immediate recognition of their equality in die sight
of God.' This mission sought to combine true Christians
devoted to the Lord Jesus Christ, and ready to live and
die for Him, of whatever denomination they might be, in
a great work. The one thing desired by the members of
the China Inland Mission was, that heathen people in
China having no hope, and without God, without Christ,
without the Holy Spirit, should be brought to know and
love and serve Him who came to seek and to save the lost.
" Professor Legge, who had to leave early to keep
another engagement, then addressed the meeting, and said
he was in China in connection with one of the oldest
missionary societies in this country, the London Missionary
Society, for more than thirty years, but the longer he was
in China, the less value did he learn to set upon the
differences between the several Protestant missionary
societies. ¦. . . He had known Dr. Schofield for between
two and three years, and he had learned to esteem him very
highly as an able man and a thoroughly devoted Christian.
A few months ago, when he had taken his M.A. degree,
Mr. Landale, of Exeter College, did him the honour to call
upon him, and he was happy to make his acquaintance.
They were two good men, and such as they wanted in the
China Inland Mission.
" Mr. R. J. Landale, M.A., of Exeter College, who is

MISSIONARY LIFE. 127
about to return to China, said that he went there at his own
expense to see the work of the China Inland Mission, and
was so impressed by what he saw of this, that he joined the
mission and proposed to devote his life to its work.
" Dr. Schofield, M.A., late scholar of Lincoln College,
observed that he had often attended missionary meetings,
and when he heard addresses like that of their brother
McCarthy his spirit was stirred within him, when he thought
of the vast numbers of heathen in other lands who had
never even heard of the name of Christ, and therefore never
had even the opportunity of accepting or rejecting the Gospel,
but it was not till about three or four years ago, when he
had read the life of James Henderson, one of the earliest
medical missionaries in China, that he really felt stirred up
for China, and on reading the life of Elmslie, a medical
missionary in Cashmere, he had never doubted that God
had put it into his heart to go abroad and labour for Him as
a medical missionary.
" The Rev. Chairman then delivered the valedictory
address to Mr, R. J. Landale and Dr. Schofield, who are
about to leave for China, in the course of which he said
that he felt that no words of his would be so acceptable to
them as those which he would read from God's blessed
Book. He felt that these words would be remembered by
them, and would strengthen them, perhaps in time of
weakness or danger, or when they might otherwise be dis
couraged if the Word of God had not dwelt in them richly
and supported them under special trials. He congratulated
them on the blessed and bright prospects that were before
them. Having read the words of our Lord to His disciples
the night before He suffered on the cross (John xiv. 15-17,
21, 23), Mr. Christopher asked, Could anything be more
blessed than to have the Holy Ghost abiding in them, and
filling them with His own blessed fruit ? Three times did the
Lord repeat the promise of blessing in connection with obedi
ence to His commands, and His last command was, ' Go ye
into all the world, and preach the Gospel to every creature.'
Could anything be more blessed than that the Father and
the Son should come and make Their abode with them ?
They knew that to get answers to prayers these must be
unselfish prayers, such as the disciples used when they were

HAROLD SCHOFIELD.

persecuted by the chief priests, when they prayed, ' And
now, Lord, behold their threatenings ; and grant unto Thy
servants that with all boldness they may speak Thy word.'
Might they remember that they themselves were an answer
to prayers to the Lord of the harvest ? He assured them
that they would be always followed with the prayers of
believers at home. In conclusion, he thanked God that
they had yielded to the powerful argument in Romans
x. 14: 'How shall they believe in Him of whom they
have not heard? and how shall they hear without a preacher?
and how shall they preach except they be sent ? ' They
had given their own selves to the Lord to do His work,
to obey His command, and to seek His glory in the
salvation of souls by the Gospel in China. And they had
a bright prospect before them, for God's promise was sure,
that ' they that turn many to righteousness shall shine as
the stars for ever and ever' (Daniel xii. 3).
"All present, led by Mr. Christopher, then joined in
prayer for Mr. Landale and Dr. Schofield, and the meeting
terminated." The full list of meetings was as follows : —
The Town Hall, Oxford ... Rev. A. M. Christopher, M.A.
The Guild Hall, Cambridge... F. R. Harris, Esq., M.A.
Baptist Chapel, Highgate ... Rev. J. Stephens, M.A.
Metropolitan Tabernacle ... Rev. J. A. Spurgeon.
Y.M.C.A., Aldersgate St. ... George Williams, Esq.
Clapton Hall, Tottenham.
It was a very sad morning for us all when we
accompanied my dear brother and his wife to the
Victoria Docks, to bid them a long and, as it proved
for us, a last farewell.
I did not at all like the look of the steamer they
had selected, it seemed so long and narrow, and I was
not surprised after to hear how ill they were on board.
But Harold's radiant face shone like a sunbeam here,
there, and everywhere as he collected all his luggage

MISSIONARY LIFE. 129
together, and then stood on the quarter-deck waving
us a last farewell. We now give in his own language
his account of the voyage and subsequent journeys.
Journal — Commencing London, April 7th, 1880.
" Left Victoria Docks on the morning of April 7th, in the
steamship Elysia (Anchor Line). About noon we were fully
on our way, and passed Dover the same evening. Next
evening we were off the Lizard, where we took leave of Old
England. Mr. Landale, like ourselves a member of the
China Inland Mission, accompanied my wife and myself
as far as New York, where he took leave of us, spending
only ten days in America, so as to reach San Francisco
in time to catch the steamer thence for China in May.
Our passage was very calm for the first two days, and
Mr. Landale and I took the opportunity of practising with
our sextants, and succeeded in determining the latitude
correctly. The voyage lasted just fourteen days, of which
only four were moderately calm, so that we all three
suffered more or less from sea-sickness for ten days. Among
our fellow-passengers there was no one specially interesting,
except a young German and a poor American lady, who
was taking her husband home hopelessly ill. Curiously
enough, he had been an inmate of St. Bartholomew's while
I was house-physician there. The surgeon of the steamer
turned out to be one of my old dressers at the hospital.
We were accompanied by numerous four-footed passengers
in the shape of rats, whose rodent nature was sufficiently
attested by their gnawing my wife's shoes and my books. On
Sunday evenings Lord A. P. Cecil preached to a small but
attentive audience in the saloon. We greatly enjoyed read
ing the Book of Acts with him, and singing hymns whenever
the weather permitted it. On nearing the American coast
we had both fogs and snow, but saw no ice. All on board
were delighted on the morning of Wednesday, April 21st,
to see a long heavy cloud bank to the west, out of which
the low coast line of Long Island gradually came into
view. The water was now dead calm. Sandy Hook, with
its lighthouse, was soon passed.

i3o HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
" May ^th to gth. — We stayed in Chicago at the Tremont
House, which, according to an inscription at the entrance,
has been thrice burnt down, — 1839, 1849, and in the great
Chicago fire of 1871. It is a very large hotel, with five
hundred rooms ; but that is not much thought of here,
as there are several others with seven to eight hundred
rooms. The day after our arrival we went to the daily
prayer-meeting at the Y.M.C.A., where we met Mr.
Kevelt, brother-in-law of Mr. Moody, and found, to our
great delight, that Mr. Moody was to preach in Chicago on
Sunday, May 9th. This decided us to stay over till Monday,
especially as the Illinois State Sunday-school Convention
is to take place at Galesburg on Tuesday, Wednesday, and
Thursday, May nth, i2th,i3th, and both Moody and Sankey
will be there. We went daily to the. noon prayer-meeting,
but did not much enjoy it. There seemed to be too much
speaking and too little prayer. One evening we spent
with some friends from Ireland who live here, and were
greatly interested in hearing of Racine on Lake Michigan.
It is by some termed the Rugby of America. Its late head
master, who was greatly and universally beloved by the
boys, was called the American Arnold. Chicago is in
many respects the most wonderful city in the world. In
the rapidity of its growth it is quite without parallel. Less
than fifty years ago Indians lived on its site ; now it is a
city as populous as Manchester, and much larger. It was
almost destroyed by fire in 187 1, so that most of the
modern city is but eight to nine years old. On Sunday
evening, May 9th, we went to hear Mr. Moody preach in the
North Side Tabernacle, a substantial building which seats
about two thousand. Of course it was well filled, and the
attention throughout was profound. The last time I heard
him was in the Camberwell Hall, five years ago. He looked
a little older, but otherwise scarcely altered. The same
immense breadth of chest and strong, well-knit frame, the
same quick, commanding glance, the same marvellous pathos,
and, above all, the same wondrous spiritual power. ' What
soever a man soweth, that shall he also reap ' was the
text which he illustrated by examples drawn from his own
experience, in his inimitable manner.
"May loth. — The early morning found us at Rock Island

MISSIONARY LIFE.

131

on the Mississippi, having spent the preceding night in a
Pullman car. We had taken a- lower berth, and the air was so
close that at the end of our journey we felt very uncomfort
able, and later on in the day all the usual symptoms of
sea-sickness developed themselves. At Rock Island we
spent our time very pleasantly in a walk along the great
railway bridge which here spans the Mississippi to Daven
port on the other shore. The river is little short of three-
quarters of a mile broad, and the current rapid. We saw
several most curious steamers with only one paddle-wheel
aft, and a huge timber-raft. This huge bridge, which
carries both road and railway, is built in sections, one of
which, while we were crossing, swung open to allow a
steamer -to pass.
" In the afternoon we reached Galesburg, a very pretty
little country town of about 14,000 inhabitants, situated
amidst very rich foliage. We had come thus far out of our
course to attend the twenty-first Annual State Sunday-school
Convention for the State of Illinois, which occupied the
three following days, and which to us was by far the most
interesting gathering we had attended for very long.
" Mr. Moody had travelled overnight in a lower berth
in a crowded car, and suffered from sea-sickness just as we
had done, being obliged to defer his first address in conse
quence. "The Convention, which lasted from May nth to 13th,
was the twenty-first of a series of annual conventions
of Sunday-school workers from all parts of the State of
Illinois. From several long statistical tables pasted in the
Convention building, we gleaned the following items of
interest : — Out of thirty-eight states in the Union, only two
(Colorado and Delaware) have no Sunday-school organiza
tion. There are in the United States 78,046 Protestant
Sunday-schools, 853,100 teachers, and six and a half
millions of scholars. In the State of Illinois Sunday-schools
are more completely organized than any others in the
Union. In every one of its one hundred and four coun
ties there is held an annual convention of Sunday-school
teachers, and in many of the townships similar annual
gatherings are held. Reports were of course read from each
of the six districts into which the counties are grouped, and

132 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
this and much other necessary business was attended to
by the various officers elected at the Convention. But the
main interest of the meetings — to us at any rate — centred in
Mr. Moody, whom it was intensely interesting to see thus at
home, surrounded by many of the men whom he had been
instrumental not only in leading to Christ, but also into active
Sunday-school work. We conversed with him several times,
and were especially struck with the kindly glance of his eye.
"May nth. — First day of the Convention. In the
morning, after singing and prayer, Major Whittle gave an
address on ' Jesus : His Person and Work.' The singing
was most admirably led by Mr. McGranahan, who for
the last three years has occupied Mr. Bliss' place as a
singer, beside Major Whittle. The peace and calm of his
face as he sang and the expression were alike beautiful.
Mr. Case, of Chicago, also led the singing at several meet
ings. After the various officers of the Convention had been
appointed, and an address of welcome had been delivered,
Mr. Needham, of Chicago, gave a Bible reading. The even
ing was partly taken up by an admirable address on the
Christian life by Mr. C. M. Morton, of Chicago, himself a
monument of God's grace (for he was once the victim of
drink). He spoke especially on a ' good conscience ' and
' faith unfeigned.'
" May 1 2lh. — Second day of Convention. The morning
was occupied by an address from Mr. Moody on ' The
Bible,' followed by a number of others, all most interesting.
One of the local pastors (Mr. Thain) invited us up to dinner,
and many most kindly asked us to stay at their houses. In
the afternoon Mr. Jacobs gave an admirable survey of the
history of the Bible during the last five hundred years (1380
to 1880), the former date being that of Wycliffe's translation.
Mr. Moody followed with an address on the 'Workers
in the Vineyard,' insisting on the necessity for consecration,
concentration, faith, courage, sympathy ; and concluded with
a marvellously graphic sketch of the life of St. Paul. In
the evening Mr. Moody gave an address of great solemnity
and power on ' The Holy Spirit's Work,' pointing out the
need of all Christian workers being '¦filled with the Spirit,'
if they were to be successful. Mr. Moody also preached in
the open air.

MISSIONARY LIFE. 133
"May 13th. — Third day of Convention. In the morn
ing the Conference met an hour earlier than usual for a
special prayer-meeting, at which Mr. Moody spoke. An
adjournment was then made to another building, where he
asked me to give a short address ; he then spoke on the
exhaustless theme, ' What Christ is to us,' in a most touch
ing way ; numbers in the audience were again and again
melted to tears. In the afternoon, after a number of reports
of work had been read, the whole audience and many of the
townspeople adjourned to the beautifully-wooded grounds
of Knox College, from the steps- of which Mr. Moody
addressed an audience of fully 3,000 on 1 Cor. xv. Many
of the students were seated at open windows above his
head. He preached the glorious Gospel with all his
wondrous power, and during the address many were in
tears; at the close numbers raised their hands as a sign that
they wished to be prayed for. At the closing meeting in
the evening, a number of short addresses were given (mine
among them), and the Conference broke up ; its results will
doubtless be felt and seen all over the State of Illinois. I
could not but be struck by the contrast between it and
many Sunday-school meetings at home. Instead of discus
sions on methods of teaching and rewards and punishments,
we had such subjects as, ' Jesus : His Personal Work,' ' The
Bible,' ' The Holy Spirit.'
" May 14th. — We left Galesburg for Rock Island, to
continue our journey west. At Rock Island we crossed
the Mississippi, and all night travelled across Iowa ; when
morning dawned, we found ourselves still in Iowa, travers
ing a rich country, undulated and well cultivated. At
Council Bluffs all the railway lines converge to the great
bridge which spans the Missouri.
"May 17th. — All day long vast sandy wastes with salt
incrusting the soil, and generally no other vegetation but the
grey sage-brush.
" We passed late in the afternoon through a fine rocky
gorge (Weber Canon), and at Ogden left the main line to go
up the small branch line to Salt Lake City, where we were
glad to rest after travelling without intermission four days
and three nights.
"May 18th. — After viewing the huge tabernacle said to

134 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
seat 12,000 and two other Mormon places of worship, we
drove up to a splendid point of view, whence we could see
the Great Salt Lake and the magnificent snowy mountains
behind the city. On the way back Brigham Young's tomb
and the houses of several of his wives were pointed out to us.
"The city is beautifully laid out — wide spacious streets,
well planted with trees, with streams of water running here
and there, and splendid views of snow)- mountains. Before
sundown we were back at Ogden, and speeding along the
Central Pacific Railway, along the shores of Salt Lake
towards San Francisco.
"May igth. — Very barren uninteresting country, clothed
with sage-brush.
"We saw many Indians, miserable-looking creatures with
broad faces — thick features ; very thick black hair.
" One gentleman created a great sensation by carrying
off one of the papooses into the train. The stations are
veritable little oases in the dreary desert, and show what
might be done if the country were only irrigated. At Reno,
close to the Sierra Nevada, we stayed overnight, and started
by morning train for San Francisco.
"May 20th. — We ascended steadily, through splendid
mountain-gorges, clad with great pines, and at length
reached a summit of 7,200 feet above the sea. The snow-
sheds in this part of the railway continue with only trifling
breaks for more than twenty miles ; they are constructed
chiefly of wood, and the cost of keeping them in repair
is enormous. The descent of 7,000 feet into Sacramento
Valley was through the most magnificent pine-clad canons.
" Crossing this plain towards the city of Sacramento, we
were surprised and charmed with the English look of the
fields and trees. A few hours' joumey from San Francisco
the whole train was conveyed across by a huge steam
ferry-boat to the other side of the river. At Oakland we
ran out in the train to the station, which stands on a wooden
jetty far out in the bay. After a short run in a ferry-boat,
we found ourselves rattling along the ill-paved streets of
San Francisco. Chinese swarm in all the streets, and live
in a separate part of the city, to the number, it is said, of
60,000. Almost all the washing of the city is done by them,
and the prices are consequently cheaper than in the

MISSIONARY LIFE. 135
eastern' states. We found but little to interest us in San
Francisco, and being heartily tired of the American mam
moth hotels, contented ourselves with viewing the Palace
Hotel at a distance. The city is very hilly, and abounds in
tramway lines, on which the car is drawn uphill by means
of an under-ground chain.
"May 22nd. — At noon we started for Japan by the
steamship Gaelic, a ' White Star ' steamer chartered by the
Occidental and Oriental Steamship Co. She had an English
captain and officers, and a crew composed entirely of Chinese.
Besides about twenty-four saloon passengers, we had nearly
two hundred Chinese and a large number of sheep of a fine
breed, which are being imported in large numbers into Japan
from the United States. Among our fellow-passengers were
Colonel Crawfurd, who is engineer of a new Japanese rail
way in the island of Yesso, and three American consuls.
One in particular, Mr. Wingatt, U.S. Consul of Foochow,
interested us greatly by his account of Chinese life and
customs. A little opium-smoking room had to be reserved
for the Chinese on board. Many of them are wealthy
merchants, but even these, though they spoke English well,
preferred to travel in the steerage with their fellow-country
men. One of them showed us with evident pride a splendid
musical box, and was very particular in exhibiting the bill
for it, showing that it cost him over ^50. The passage of
4,600 miles lasted exactly twenty days, and the weather on
the whole was very fine, so that hardly any one suffered
much from mal de mer. On the two Sundays when
service was held, the captain asked me to preach in the
cabin. On Wednesday, June 2nd, we were in long. t8o°
W., just half-way round the world from London. We were
just twelve hours behind London time; and from this point,
as the longitude was east, we counted time in advance of
Greenwich, dropping a day out; thus we dropped Thursday,
and called the next day after Wednesday Friday. On the
return journey, in the same way, a day is intercalated ; and
if the ship happens to reach long. 180° on Sunday, there
will be two Sundays in one week. Numbers of large gulls
followed us all the way, and once we saw an albatross ; also
a whale and a few porpoises. The phosphorescence was
often marvellously beautiful. We only spoke one ship the

136 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
whole voyage. On the evening of Friday, June nth, the
cry of ' Land ! ' brought us all on deck, and straining our
eyes westward, we saw the great purple peak of Fusi-Yama,
in Japan, standing out clearly defined against the golden
sunset sky. By reference to his chart, the captain ascer
tained that we were 130 miles distant from the mountain,
which is an extinct volcanic cone, 13,000 feet high.
In the grey morning we saw the huge peak streaked
with snow, far above the clouds which rested on all the
lower hills. The sail up the long bay of Yeddo to Yoko
hama was most lovely. The mountain-lines were won-
drously varied, and conical forms predominated, clearly
indicating the volcanic origin of the whole region. The
shore on both sides of us was clad with verdure mar
vellously bright and fresh, all the more so to us whose
eyes had not seen the land for three weeks ; the waters of
the bay were dotted over with Japanese junks and boats of
all sizes. As we steamed slowly into the bay, salutes were
fired from the Iron Duke, the British flag-ship, to some
other ship of war that had just arrived. About noon we
landed, and soon found ourselves in a large airy room, at
the Grand Hotel, Yokohama, commanding a really lovely
view over the bay. In the evening we had a stroll on the
' Bluff,' a richly-wooded eminence where most of the mis
sionaries and other foreign residents live. The richness
and freshness and variety of the verdure I have never seen
equalled. Certainly no artist could do justice to it.
" Sunday, June 13th. — Dr. Gulick, agent of the American
Bible Society, called us to see a native congregation of
about a hundred, who were listening with evident attention
and interest to the address of Mr. Ballagh, an American
missionary. It was curious to see the doorway lined with
rough wooden pattens, whose wearers sat in their stockings
within. " In the afternoon there was a missionary prayer-meeting,
and in the evening Dr. Gulick asked me to preach next
day. He very kindly asked us to make his house our
home during the rest of our stay in Yokohama. We
saw a good deal of the native town as we drove or
walked about, and were especially struck with its great
cleanliness ; there are certainly very few English towns

MISSIONARY LIFE. 137
which in the cleanness and smooth, swept condition of the
streets will compare with Yokohama or Tokio. The foreign
settlement of Yokohama is a considerable town in itself,
with well-built houses and many pretty gardens. Along
the front, facing the sea, is a fine carriage-road. The whole
is separated from the Japanese city by a canal purposely
dug as a boundary. Until quite lately most of the
European nations of which there were citizens in Yokohama
kept up foreign post-offices ; the English one remained at
work the longest ; but so excellent is the Japanese system,
that even the English post-office has at length been closed,
and all foreign letters now pass through the native post-
office. The Japanese are, as a rule, very small ; the men
are several inches shorter than an average European, and
the women are quite girls in stature. There is a wonderful
uniformity of type : hair and eyes always dark, and face
sallow. They seem to be light-hearted, cheerful, and rather
superficial in character, and in some respects certainly merit
the soubriquet, ' French of the East.' They ape European
fashions in a most ludicrous manner ; and one may sometimes
meet a man with an old pair of Wellington boots, clad in the
native blue gown, and the whole surmounted by a battered
lady's hat. The babies are carried about from a very early
age by their mothers or sisters like bundles on their backs,
and it is most piteous to see their little sleepy heads bobbing
from side to side as they are carried along. One of the most
remarkable objects in the Japanese streets is the ' Jin-
ricsha ' (man-power carriage). The jinricsha is a sort of
sedan-chair on two wheels, drawn by a man who runs
in the shafts like a horse. The distances that these
jinricsha men travel are very great. One gentleman whom
we met travelled forty-five miles in eight hours, the same
men running with him the whole way. They are usually
built only for one person, but -in Tokio we found some
wider ones, and rode together at the imminent risk of
breaking the springs. We had a most delightful drive with
Mrs. Gulick in the neighbourhood of Yokohama, and saw
large quantities of rice under cultivation. The surface of
the paddy-fields is kept constantly moist, so that the soil
is of the consistency of soft mud. When the young plants
have reached a certain size, they are transplanted in rows.

138 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
The fresh green of the growing rice is most lovely, much
like flax, only brighter.
"June i$th.- — Went by rail to Tokio (Yeddo), which is
the modern capital of Japan. The line runs close to the
shore of the bay of Yeddo, which near the capital is only
deep enough for small boats. The carriages are in size
about the same as English, but in arrangement like the
American railway-cars. We visited a most interesting
American mission school for girls, much like one we had
seen in Yokohama. They sang and recited both in English
and Japanese, and understood quite well a short address
(in English) which I gave them. We then called on Dr.
Faulds, who kindly showed us over his medical mission
hospital and dispensary, which is evidently thoroughly
efficient. All that can afford to pay, pay about one shilling
for the consultation, and a smaller sum for each subsequent
visit, but they are not given any preference over the non-
paying patients. There is only one other dispensary for the
poor in this immense million-peopled city. Dr. Faulds takes
care to keep the medical part of the work within bounds,
so as to utilize to the full the numerous opportunities for
preaching the Gospel to the patients. He told me of some
very sad cases of young Japanese who had been educated
in England, and who seemed to have brought back no real
mental training and plenty of vices. One in particular, who
was a high wrangler at Cambridge, had, on returning to
Japan, sunk immediately into dissolute habits.
" In the afternoon we visited Assakusa, where there is
a large and most revered Buddhist temple. In one part we
noticed an image of the Virgin and Child — or what would
pass for it, so closely allied is Roman Catholicism with
idolatrous heathenism. All the worshippers before kneeling
down to pray throw a few cash into the huge collecting
box. In one part we saw a wooden figure of a goddess of
healing, whose features are rubbed almost flat by various
worshippers, who rub that portion of the image which is
diseased on their own bodies. The whole interior of the
temple was so strange and grotesque, that without the aid
of pictures it could not be adequately described. We sat
down in a little tea-shop, and made signs for something
to drink. The man immediately produced a bottle of Old

MISSIONARY LIFE. 139
Tom gin, which he evidently supposed to be the English
man's favourite beverage. We next visited Nyeno, a very
large and most splendid park right in the heart of the city.
Here are the tombs of many of the ancient dynasty of
Japan, and here the final battle was fought in the rebellion
of 1868. An enormous iron image of Buddha, twenty feet
high, attracted our attention, and close by was a Japanese
student sketching. In the evening, before returning to
Yokohama, we visited Shiba, another beautiful park with
many ancient temples.
" June 16th. — Visited Dr. Simmons' Japanese hospital,
which is most pleasantly situated on the slope of a hill
above the town. The cleanliness of everything greatly
pleased us. The patients lay on thick wadded mats.
Many of the wards were separated by movable partitions
composed of wooden frame-works with paper stretched over
them. We were much surprised to find that in many
respects mission work is much less advanced in Japan than
in China. Missionaries can only go a short distance from
the towns without a special pass, which must be renewed
every few months. The New Testament has only just been
published a few months ago in the Japanese character. In
the afternoon we bade farewell to our kind friends, and
went on board the Takasago Maru, of the Mitsu Bishi
Company (Japanese), for Shanghai.
"June 17th. — All day we were coasting along the shore
of Japan.
"June 18th. — About noon we reached Kobe, a seaport
of moderate size, most' beautifully situated. The verdure
all round was charming. The hills which rise close
behind the town are most varied in outline, and evidently
volcanic in origin. We visited old Mrs. Gulick — the
mother of our kind friends at Yokohama. She has five
sons, all missionaries, and even now takes a warm interest
in all mission work. She was converted under Finney's
ministry in the United States, and went out fifty years ago
with her husband as the first American missionaries to the
Sandwich Isles. During the afternoon we visited a most
interesting American mission school for girls, and after
tea returned on board our steamer. Next morning coming
on deck, we find ourselves gliding along among the numer-

140 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
ous islands which stud the Inland Sea of Japan. This
sea separates the larger island of Niphon from the smaller
one in which Nagasaki is situated.
" June igth. — All day we steamed along the calm waters
of the Inland Sea. Great numbers of islands of all sizes,
from small isolated rocks up to those many miles in circum
ference, are visible in all directions. All the larger islands
were beautifully green, and many were cultivated up to the
very summit. The nearest approach to it which I have
seen is the group of islands off the west coast of Asia
Minor, near Patmos.
" Sunday, June 20th. — We still found ourselves in the
Inland Sea, but crossed wider and rougher stretches of
open water. Sometimes the passage between two islands
was so narrow that one could have thrown a stone ashore
on either side. Entering the harbour of Nagasaki, we
passed the island of Pappenberg, where two centuries ago
many Roman Catholic Christians were flung down the
rocks during the fierce persecutions in which thousands of
Christians perished. When the Romanist priests returned
two centuries later, they found that the people had pre
served the images of the Virgin and Child and portions of
the Church prayers. Just at sundown we anchored in the
lovely landlocked harbour of Nagasaki. My friend Mr. W.
Andrews, of the Church Missionary Society, kindly urged
us to stay over the week till the next steamer for Shanghai
should arrive. We went ashore with him at once, and
stayed with him from June 20th to 28th, which gave us ample
time to see something of Nagasaki and the mission work
there. Nagasaki is a thriving town of from 40,000 to 50,000
inhabitants, situated in a long valley among beautifully-
wooded hills. The European residents are not numerous,
and their houses line the shore at the end of the harbour,
which is one of the most completely landlocked in the
world. Among the buildings of Nagasaki none interested
us more than the new Temperance Hall, lately opened by
Mr. Andrews for the sailors of all nations, who have hardly
any other place of resort than the rum-shops. It is much
like one of the coffee-palaces now so popular at home,
with addition of sleeping accommodation. We met several
Christian sailors who came to meetings at Mr. Andrews'

MISSIONARY LIFE. 141
during our stay, and had some very interesting meetings
with missionaries. Mr. Booth, an American missionary,
narrated to me the following story, which I give nearly in
his own words : —
"Wakasa, the first Japanese Convert Baptized.
"About the year 1854 an English New- Testament was
picked up in the Bay of Nagasaki, and came into the pos
session of a Japanese Government official named Wakasa.
For a long time all that he could find out about it was that
it was a foreign book about God. At length, through the
medium of a Chinese New Testament, he was able to read it
for himself. He induced three other men of high rank and
a servant to engage with him in the study of the Bible.
Dr. Verbeck, the American missionary, lived two days'
journey distant, and the only safe means of communication
was a faithful servant. Those were troublous times. Had
their secret been found out, they would have paid for it
with their lives. In 1866 Wakasa came with his brother
to Nagasaki, and they were both baptized by Dr. Verbeck.
About 1872 Wakasa died. In May 1880 Mr. Booth
(American missionary) was present at a service in the
native mission-chapel (Nagasaki), and says : ' My attention
was drawn to two Japanese women, who were very attentive
throughout the whole service. I saw them wiping the tears
from their eyes. After the preaching I noticed them go
into the chapel-keeper's house, and supposed them rela
tives of his. Their names were Koomatchero O' Kiu and
Miyanaga O' Suga. I found that they went into the chapel-
keeper's house to converse about Christianity, and remained
till a late hour. Next day,' continues Mr. Booth, ' I
received word from them that they wished for an interview
with me. They came at the hour appointed, and intro
duced themselves, the younger one as the daughter of
Wakasa; the elder one had been a nurse in his family.
They told me how faithfully Wakasa had taught them of
the true God, how they had learnt a few portions of the
Gospels which Wakasa had written out for them in " Kana "
(Japanese), and how for more than fifteen years they had
daily prayed to God in secret, asking for the things they
needed. The daughter said that she had been in the habit

142 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
of going daily to her husband's storehouse to pray, so that
her children would not disturb her. Wakasa had taught
them that if they believed in Jesus Christ they should be
baptized ; but they had not found the opportunity till now.
The younger woman told me she came to Nagasaki to live
four years ago. She knew no missionary or native Christian
to whom to tell her wish, and she had been putting off
looking for one till now; but as her husband was very
soon to move his family in business to Osaka, she felt that
she could not leave Nagasaki without making the effort to
be baptized. She therefore sent for her old nurse, who
had been praying for an opportunity to come to Nagasaki
for this purpose; the old nurse left her school, by which
means she had supported herself, and came as one in search
of a great prize. These women set out together to find
a Christian ; they knew not where to go, and for some
days went about to no purpose. Finally, they chanced to
pass the mission book-store, and' on seeing the books,
stopped to examine them. They read a little in the New
Testament, and discovered the story of the Cross which
years ago they had learnt from Wakasa. Their joy was
unbounded when they found they could read about Jesus
for themselves.
" 'After giving substantially the above account of them
selves, they asked if I would baptize them. They wished
me to appoint as early a day as possible, as they would
soon have to leave Nagasaki. I tried to persuade them
to remain several weeks to be further instructed; they
expressed their wish to know more of the doctrine, and
regretted that they could not remain and be taught; then
referring me to the words of Christ, "Whosoever believeth
and is baptized shall be saved," with tears they besought
me to baptize them. During the days which intervened
before their baptism they came once, sometimes twice,
daily to hear more about Christ. On May 6th, 1880, in
the presence of the younger lady's husband and several
others, they were baptized. At the close the husband
asked several questions, and expressed his desire to know
more of Christianity. We can never forget the expression
of peaceful joy which shone in the faces of these women
when they went away : our hearts were full to overflowing

MISSIONARY LIFE. 143
with gratitude to God. When they left Nagasaki they
received a letter to native Christians and to an American
missionary at Osaka. They each purchased a New Testa
ment complete with a number of tracts. I also gave them
a number of others to give away to their friends and
kindred, some of whom they said were anxious to learn
about the true God and Jesus Christ.
" ' Cast thy bread upon the waters, and thou shalt find it
after many days.'
"June 28th. — We left our kind friends in Nagasaki in the
evening, and early in the afternoon of June 30th found
ourselves passing through the mighty waters of the great
Yang-tze-kiang River. Passing the bar at Woosung, we
steamed up the river and reached Shanghai at 7 p.m.
"July ist. — Our first night in China we stayed at the
Temperance Hall, which has ample accommodation for
sailors, and a large number of better-class rooms like an
hotel. Mr. and Mrs. Dalziel, who work among the sailors
in Shanghai, called the morning after our arrival, and escorted
us to the mission house, which was our home during the
week we stayed in Shanghai. Mr. Hudson Taylor, director
of the missiony and two other missionaries were there, all in
Chinese dress ; one of them was our friend Mr. Landale,
whom we had parted from in New York — of course in
European costume, and whom we now met in Chinese
dress, with shaven head and long pig-fail. Shanghai is in
its external aspects a model European colony ; the number
of foreigners who reside in the foreign settlement is about
two thousand. Along the ' Bund,' facing the river Woosung
(on which Shanghai is situated), runs a fine broad road well
planted with trees ; on one side are the ' Hongs ' (houses
and warehouses) of the merchants, many of whom make their
fortunes by selling opium to the Chinese ; and on the other,
smooth turf slopes down to the water's edge. At anchor in
the river are several European gun-boats, while nearer in
shore are the opium hulks, — large floating warehouses of
this baneful drug, the very mention of which should make
every Englishman ashamed of the disgraceful conduct of the
Government in forcing it upon the Chinese at the point of
the bayonet. The river presents a lively scene from early
morning till late at night. Crowds of native junks are

r44 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
anchored off the native town. Lower down are one or two
great mail steamers ; sailing boats and steam-launches move
rapidly to and fro ; and large numbers of native boats of
all sizes — some propelled by sculling at the stern and side ;
others, by rowing with both hands and feet — pass in and out
of the Suchan creek. One or two skiffs rowed by English
men look strangely out of place as they skim along. The
gardens along the river-side are most beautifully laid out.
All about the foreign settlement ' jinricshas,' which have
been introduced lately from Japan, run in large numbers.
Those who cannot afford to ride in them can be accom
modated with wheel-barrows ; they have a large wheel in
the centre of the frame-work, and a large shelf at each .
side, large enough to carry one passenger or a large box.
The weight being almost balanced over the wheel, the
barrow-man can employ all his strength in propulsion.
Some of them have two men and a donkey in front ; and
in some parts of the country a sail is hoisted when the
wind is favourable.
" There is a most interesting work going on in Shanghai
among the sailors. Mr. and Mrs. Dalziel have a room
especially for them at the mission house ; here a daily
meeting is carried on, at which some sailors are generally
present. On Sunday afternoon we went on board H.M.S.
Encounter, and had a most interesting service, at which
about eighty to ninety of the seamen attended, quite
voluntarily. God is blessing the work, and many have been
lately converted.
" At almost all the treaty-ports in China there are
Christian laymen, many of them in the Chinese Customs
Service, who work in this way among the sailors, and not
without much manifest good.
" The same day we heard Mr. Muirhead preach ; he is
one of the veterans, having been at work in China for about -
thirty years. At the evening service we heard the following
story from Mr. Adams, of Nankin : —
"A Chinawoman at Nankin caught a large water-snake
and kept it in a basket. A man bought it for 600 cash
(about 2s. 3d.) and set it at liberty. This is what the
Chinese term a meritorious deed, and is supposed to
secure the favour of the gods.

iS'-S

MISSIONARY LIFE. 145
"During our stay in Shanghai the rain moderated the
heat ; but though the thermometer did not rise above 850,
the dampness of the air rendered the heat oppressive. We
had an opportunity of seeing something of the native town,
and also the fine hospital of the London Mission, which is
at present under the care of Dr. Johnston.
" We were very glad to leave Shanghai early in the
morning of July 9th for Chee-foo, where we are to spend
the two hot summer months, and commence the study of
the language. For the latter purpose we have engaged
a teacher for six dollars {£1 10s.) a month, which is
considered quite a good salary. He is a Christian, and
fortunately for us, is quite ignorant of English.
"The Haeling made a speedy passage (forty-eight hours),
and we landed at Chee-foo very early on the morning of July
nth, and went straight to the house of Mr. Ballard (of the
Chinese Customs Service), where we and our teacher are at
present (August 23rd) staying.
" Chee-foo is one of the most delightful watering-places I
have seen. Like Scarborough, it has two bays separated
by a rocky headland, on the summit of which are the
Consulate and many of the best houses of the European
residents. The Chinese town is not very compact, but
with the surrounding villages, contains some thousands of
people. The west bay is full of Chinese junks, many of
them war-junks. On board of these the sailors may be seen
drilling in Western style, though one can hardly suppose
them so ignorant as to think them of any use against an
ironclad. One day we saw a number of the men swim
ming in lines in the bay, and carrying on a sham fight in
the water to the. sound of gongs.
"Chee-foo is probably one of the healthiest places in China,
and its climate is considered by many superior to England.
Of course the sun is extremely hot during the months of
July and August; but the nights are seldom oppressively
hot, and thus one is able to bear the heat of the day. The
province of Shan-tung, in which Chee-foo is situated, is about
as large and as populous as England. It is celebrated as
containing the birthplace of Confucius. A large number
of missionaries of various societies, both American and
English, make this place their headquarters, and during

146 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
the cooler months of the year itinerate in the interior of
the province.
"July 22nd. — In the evening lovely moonlight walk round
hill. Dr. Naevius called in the afternoon, and showed us his
most ingenious one-wheeled carriage with which he makes
inland journeys.
" Sunday, July 2$th. — The Lord's Supper with Mr. and
Mrs. Ballard. Afternoon, went with Mr. Judd out to the
Monacacy , gave away tracts, and had a short service ;
about twelve present. Evening, Mr. Judd spoke beautifully
on Malachi iii.
" August 23rd. — In evening many Chinese boats illumi
nated with lanterns went out about one mile, putting down
paper boats at intervals with small tables and food for the
spirits of the drowned. Gongs are beaten to summon the
spirits to the feast.
"August 24th. — About sixteen missionaries and others to
tea and spend evening.
" Sunday, August 2gth. — Went on board Foxhound wiih
Mr. Judd. Men very attentive and interested. L. and I
then went with Mr. J. to Wolf, but found the men at work
washing, so could not preach in German as I wished.
Mr. Judson preached in the evening. Psalms xxxii. and li.
Six sailors from Foxhound present ; eleven in all. At
Union Chapel, Mr. T. Taylor, L.M.S., on 'Justification.'
Clear and powerful. Afternoon to Wolf. Preached in
German to whole crew and officers on ' Brazen Serpent.'
The Lord helped me. Mr. J., L., and I then went to-
Foxhound, where we had a nice little service. Two in irons.
5.30, the Lord's Supper. Evening, Mr. Judd on Barabbas
and Christ.
" September 6th. — Afternoon, monthly missionary prayer-
meeting. More than twenty present ; real spirit of prayer ;
delightful. "Sunday, September 26th. — Very happy day. 10 a.m.,
went on board the Alert. John ii. About half ship's com
pany present at the preaching ; all the officers. 6.30, we had
the Lord's Supper. Seamen's Hall in evening. Mr. Pearse
preached on Moses. Hebrews xi. Rank, riches, reputa
tion, and prospects.
"Our life here is quiet and uneventful. We spend a

MISSIONARY LIFE. 147
good part of each day, except when the heat is extreme, in
studying the language, and are making steady, though not
rapid, progress. Most of the servants in the house are
Christians. Our teacher (a Nankin man) conducts Chinese
worship for their benefit every morning. Many of our
most beautiful English hymns have been well rendered into
- Chinese, in a style which, though despised by their learned
scholars, is appreciated by the common people, as being
readily intelligible,
" The singing, though often hearty, is to a musical ear
often painfully discordant, but from their faces one may see
that they are often making melody with their hearts if not
with their voices. A very favourite hymn is ' Jesu ai o '
(' Jesus loves me ').
" Reading of the Bible and a short exposition, followed
by prayer, concludes the morning worship.
" We bathe ajmost daily, as the sea is close at hand.
" On Sunday! afternoon we generally go out with one of
the missionaries to preach on one of the American gun
boats. We Mad a most interesting service on board the
Richmond (American flag-ship), at which fully .a hundred
of the men attended.
" October 2nd. — Miss M  to tea in evening. Showed
my magic hmtern. Our servants greatly entertained and
made vain attempts to catch the moving fish on the sheet.
" Sunday, October 3rd. — Lord's Supper early. Preached
in Union Chapel : ' Three Appearings.' Afternoon to the
Alert ; about thirty men attended the service. Evening,
twelve sailors at Seamen's Hall. Some impressed.
" October igth. — Spent afternoon at Mrs. Leyenberg's.
Saw Mr. Thomson, an American missionary from Shanghai ;
also Mr. Hargreaves, a Wesleyan missionary (Kwan-tung)
from Rochdale.
" It was decided that we are, if possible, to start next
week for Tien-tsin, en route for T'ai-yiien Fu.
" October 23rd. — Preparing to start. C.I.M. prayer-meet
ing in evening. "Chee-foo, October 30th.
-" We are now on the point of leaving the port where
we have spent more than three months very pleasantly.

148 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
This evening we hope to start by steamer for Tien-tsin
(the port of Pekin), whence, after staying a day or two
with some of the missionaries, we start on our overland
journey to T'ai-yiien Fu, the capital of the great province of
Shan-si (West Hills); lat. 37° N., 1130 E. The overland
journey can be accomplished in two weeks, but it will
probably take us nearly three. The first four or five days
we travel by boat as far as Pauting Fu, where there is an
American mission station ; thence we shall probably travel
on mules or in a mule-litter. We hope to settle for the
present either at T'ai-yiien Fu (the capital) or at Ping
yang Fu (the second city in importance). For fully six
months after our arrival my chief work will be the- study of
the language. If I make good progress in that, it will be
possible to begin medical work before the summer.
" Both at T'ai-yiien Fu and Ping-yang Fu there are several
missionaries of the China Inland Mission, and at T'ai-yiien Fu
some missionaries of the Baptist Mission ; but there is at
present no medical missionary in either city. There are
already some converts in each city, and at Pmg-yang Fu a
man was severely flogged for no other reason' than because
he was a Christian. j
"We have now learnt enough of the Chinei>e language
to feel intensely interested in it. The following facts may
interest those who have not paid any special attention to the
subject : —
" Though the dialects of the spoken language are so
various that a Canton man would not understand a word
spoken by a native of Pekin, the same characters are used
over the whole Empire and in the adjacent countries of Corea
and Japan ; and inasmuch as they represent ideas and not
sounds, they are equally well understood by men speaking
widely different dialects. Thus in Europe the numbers 1,
2, 3 convey the same idea to the minds of men of different
countries, though the Englishman, Italian, and Russian call
them by widely different names. In Chinese the character for
'man' conveys to the mind of every Chinaman that reads it the
idea of a ' human being,' though one man calls it ren, another
reng, and another yin. Most, if not all, of the characters
were probably originally hieroglyphics, and in many even
now rude resemblances can be traced.

MISSIONARY LIFE. 149
"Abstract ideas are conveyed by combining characters
representing concrete objects ; thus, «K=woman, tz =
child. The two combined mean good. Again, the cha
racters representing water and fire are combined to express
the idea of extinguishing. The literary language differs
much more from the vernacular than is the case in most
European languages, and has crystallized into a distinct
style, called the ' Wen-li] or classical style. It is exceedingly
terse, and consequently often obscure ; hence the enormous
number of commentaries on the Chinese classics. If read
out aloud it is more unintelligible to an illiterate Chinaman
than Wycliffe's Bible would be to an English plough-boy.
" One great advantage of Chinese is, that it is quite desti
tute of grammar, and the only parts of speech which are
clearly defined are pronouns and numerals.
"The Mandarin dialect, which we are now learning, is not
only the official language in every part of the Empire, but
also the vernacular with more or less variation over the
whole of North China, north of the great Yang-tse River.
"The rumours of a possible war with Russia have
brought out prominently the Chinese conception of the
world. The true Chinaman considers the world as consist
ing of one great central kingdom — (China) Chung-kwo, i.e.,
Middle Kingdom ; and Wai-kwo, Outside Kingdoms. When
a war takes place between a foreign power and China, it
is but natural to conclude that the foreigners are rebelling
against their rightful sovereign, the Emperor of China.
Their extravagant belief in the power of medicine is well
illustrated by the following, which happened to a friend of
mine who has recently returned from the interior. He was
called in to see a man who had committed suicide by
hanging, and had been dead three days when he arrived,
evidently with the hope that he would restore him to life.
On another occasion he was asked to prescribe for the
daughter of a mandarin who was very ill ; this he declined
to do, as he was not permitted to see the patient. After
her death he was called in, in the hope that he would
restore her to life.
" One day he was explaining to his teacher the mode of
restoring suspended animation in the case of those who had
been immersed in the water; when he had finished, the

ISO HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
teacher said, ' What would you do if the man were quite
dead ? '
" During our stay here in Chee-foo I was asked to give a
lecture to the European residents on Cairo and the Great
Pyramid, and a second one on the Holy Land, also to
show a magic lantern, which is a much greater rarity here
than at home. The sailors' meetings here have been very
interesting. We have had a weekly prayer-meeting for the
sailors in our house, at which several have always attended,
among them some bright, earnest Christians. They are all
marked men, and have to stand a good deal of ridicule on
board ship, but do not seem to mind it much. The meetings
on the gun-boats on Sunday have also been very interesting.
"There are ships of various nationalities in Chee-foo;
among others, German. The captain of the Wolf gladly
gave his consent to a short service with the seamen,
reminding me in his letter of an excellent bye-law to the
effect that no preaching is to exceed half an hour's duration.
A large number of the Christian sailors whom we met had
been converted at Shanghai and other ports in China. As
I have said, there is hardly any treaty- port in China where
one or more earnest Christian laymen are not working
among the seamen, both in the cause of temperance and the
Gospel. The following authentic story illustrates one or
two features in Chinese life : —
"Two Chinamen, one carrying a load of dry fish and
the other a load of wood, met on a narrow bridge, and as
neither would give way, they jostled each other, and each
lost his load in the river. They appeared before the
magistrate, and each claimed damages, which neither was
able to pay, having lost all his worldly goods in the river.
The magistrate told them to sit down and wait a little,
and sent out his servant for some wine, having previously
ascertained the value of each man's load ($5 = £1). As
soon as the wine was brought, he had it carefully measured,
and found that he had been served with short measure.
He angrily summoned the wine-merchant, who loudly pro
tested that it was his first offence, and begged to be let off
from punishment, saying his trade would be ruined. The
magistrate with much apparent reluctance consented to
commute his sentence into a fine of 10,000 cash (about

MISSIONARY LIFE. 151
$10 = £2), which was immediately paid. 5,000 cash were
handed to each of the claimants ; they departed well satis
fied, while the wine-merchant went home thankful that he
had got off so easily.
" The following, which happened four or five years ago,
proves that in China, as everywhere else in the world, the
Gospel is the power of God to salvation to every one that
believeth. "Story of Mr. Nyng.
"A few years ago Mr. Stevenson, of the China Inland
Mission, visited the city of Dzing-yiien, in Che-kiang (one
of the eastern provinces of China), where as yet the Gospel
had never been proclaimed. One of the first Chinamen
who called on him was Mr. Nyng, a gentleman of good
birth and a literary graduate, who was well read not only in
the literature of his own country, but also in many European
books of science which had recently been translated into
Chinese. The many new facts thus brought before him
suggested various questions to his mind, and he came to
Mr. Stevenson to have his difficulties solved. The mis
sionary gave him the desired explanations, and then pro
ducing the New Testament, asked him whether he had
ever read it. He replied, ' I bought one with several other
books in Shanghai ; but though I read in it several .times,
I found little to interest me ; indeed, I could not understand
what was the object of the author of the book, whereas the
scientific books which I bought were to me intensely
interesting.' Mr. Stevenson referred him to 1 Cor. ii. 14 :
'The natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit
of God, for they are foolishness unto him ; neither can he
know them, because they are spiritually discerned,' 'and
said, " You are unconsciously proving the truth of the
book itself; I was once like you. No book possessed so
little interest for me as the Bible, until God by His Holy
Spirit enlightened me, and then it became to me the most
interesting book in the world. If you pray for the
enlightenment of God's Spirit, you will soon find it become
interesting to you.' Mr. Nyng said he did not know
whether there was a God, and if there was one, He was
certainly wise enough to enlighten him without being prayed

152 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
to. ' Well,' said Mr. Stevenson, ' if you will not pray for
yourself, I will pray for you.' Mr. Nyng went home, saying
to himself, 'This is a very remarkable thing. Here is a
foreigner, whom I never saw till to-day, who feels enough
interest in me to pray for me, and I will not pray for
myself. There can be no harm in trying, if what he says
is true.' He took out the New Testament, knelt down, and
said, ' O God, if there be a God, give me light on this
book.' He began to read in the Gospels, and soon became
very much interested ; the interest grew as he read, and he
could not rest till he had read the whole volume through.
The light of the glorious Gospel shone into his heart, and
he became an earnest and consistent Christian. Not long
after his own conversion, his wife and two children also
were baptized. He lived from fifty to sixty miles from the
nearest European missionary, but in spite of the sneers and
opposition of his own countrymen, especially the literary
classes, he constantly preached Christ in the streets of the
city where he lived. God blessed his faithful preaching,
as the following instance will show.
" One day as he was preaching as usual in the streets,
he said, ' Jesus is such a mighty Saviour that He can save
the greatest sinner in the world.' A notoriously bad man,
who was passing, was struck by these words. He was the
head of a large gambling establishment some miles from
the city, where gambling and all sorts of wickedness were
carried on in defiance of the magistrates. Stepping up to
Mr. Nyng, he said, ' Do you know me ? ' ' Of course I do ;
every one within fifteen miles of here knows you.' ' Can
your Saviour save me?' 'Certainly He can.' 'When?'
' Just now.' They had some further conversation ; the
man went home, and that very night turned all the gamblers
and other bad characters out of the house. He at once
opened his house for preaching of the Gospel, for which
purpose it has been used ever since, and from that day to
this he has showed the reality of his conversion by a godly,
consistent life. " T'ai-yuen Fu, Shan-si, North China,
February 2nd, 1881.
"On November ist, 1880, we bade farewell to Chee-
foo, and the many kind friends whom we had learnt

MISSIONARY LIFE. 153
to know there during our first three months in China.
Twenty hours' steaming across the Yellow Sea's muddy
waters brought us to the mouth of the river Pei-ho, and we
naturally supposed that in the course of four to five hours
more we should land in Tien-tsin, but were kept beating
about on the bar for nearly four days. At length, by dint
of discharging a large part of our cargo into lighters, and
by the coincidence of a high tide with a favourable wind,
we managed to float clear by a few inches, and were soon
steaming up the tortuous channel of the Pei-ho towards
Tien-tsin, passing the Ta-ku forts, which were captured by
the French and English in i860. The country on both
sides was one vast alluvial flat as far as the eye could
reach, apparently very fertile, and we were agreeably
surprised by the large numbers of trees and the prosperous
appearance of the villages.
" Tien-tsin, which is probably best known in Europe as
the scene of the atrocious murder of French nuns by the
Chinese ten to twelve years ago, is now one of the most
thriving of the ports in China open to foreign commerce.
The river, which is not more than half the width of the
Thames at Westminster, is crowded with foreign shipping
and native craft of every shape and size. The foreign
settlement is not nearly so large as that at Shanghai, but
the ' Bund ' (or broad drive along the river) is a fine
broad road well shaded with trees. The native city is very
large and populous (probably more than 500,000). As a
missionary centre, it is of very great importance, for it is
the port of Pekin, and the most important port in North
China. Quite recently a contract was signed for the
construction of a line of telegraph overland from Tien-tsin
to Shanghai. A telegraph has been working some time
between Ta-ku (at the mouth of the river) and Tien-tsin, and
it certainly is a strange sight to see the wire passing over
the houses in the native city towards the Viceroy's Yamen.
There are a good many missionaries, both American and
English, at Tien-tsin. During our stay we were very kindly
entertained by Dr. Mackenzie, medical missionary of the
London Mission. He was one of a number of young men
who were led to decide for Christ through Mr. Moody
during his first visit to England, and soon afterwards began

1 54 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
medical study, so as to qualify himself to be a medical
missionary. He has worked at Han-kow for three or four
years. At Tien-tsin there has been much prayer for medical
work ; but when he arrived there less than two years ago,
there seemed to be no great opening for the work. Not
long after his arrival Lady Li, the wife of Li-hung-chang
(governor of the province), one of the most influential
men in China, was declared to be dying by the native
physicians who had been attending her. As a last resource
her husband sent for Dr. Mackenzie. Through God's
blessing on the means employed by himself and Miss
Howard (an American lady doctor) Lady Li recovered. Li-
hung-chang's delight and gratitude took a most practical
form; for he at once assigned to Dr. Mackenzie a large
temple in the city for medical work, promising at the same
time to pay for the necessary drugs, instruments, and native
assistants. At this temple Dr. Mackenzie attends four after
noons a week, and generally has from one hundred to one
hundred and .fifty men as out-patients, while Miss Howard
attends to the women. It was found impossible to treat
in-patients here efficiently at such a distance from the
doctor's house, and accordingly a new hospital for in
patients has just been completed near the missionaries'
houses. The building of this hospital marks an epoch
in the history of medical missions in China, for it is,
I believe, the first in China built in thorough Chinese
style, and entirely with Chinese money. Li-hung-chang
himself offered 1,000 taels (^250) for the building-fund,
and the rest was contributed largely by grateful patients
(Chinese). I had the pleasure of seeing and helping in
both the dispensary and hospital work, and was greatly
struck both with the triviality of many of the complaints
for which the patients sought relief, and also with the
stoical manner in which they endure suffering.
" In the hospital, which is now in full working order,
there is daily reading and explanation of the Bible and
prayer in Chinese, and among some of the most degraded
of the patients there have been won jewels for the 'Saviour's
crown.' One man who was a notorious bad character has
been brought to Christ, and has given evidence of the
reality of the change by seeking honest employment. On

MISSIONARY LIFE. 155
Sunday I had the pleasure of hearing Mr. Lees, of the
London Mission, preach to a Chinese congregation in the
native city, and though I could not understand much, was
greatly pleased to see the marked attention and interest
with which the address was followed throughout. The
singing, though not very musical, was very hearty, and
several familiar English hymns were sung in Chinese to
our own tunes. Walking back through the great crowded
city, one could not but be struck by the massive walls, gates,
and towers.
"The next stage of our journey (by native boat up the
river to Pauting Fu) occupied nearly four days. Mr. Drake
(of the China Inland Mission), who accompanied us, made
all necessary arrangements, and we soon learnt that in
China, as in most Oriental countries, time is an important
element in bargaining for boats, etc. The boatmen knowing
that we had a good deal of luggage, would only reduce their
original demand by about twenty per cent., notwithstanding
a liberal expenditure both of time and breath on our part.
We tried the Chinese method of a middle-man, but in vain,
and at length struck a bargain for about double what would
be paid by a Chinaman in the same circumstances.
"On November 9th we bade farewell to our friends at
Tientsin and started up the river with two native boats.
Boat-travelling is certainly by far the most comfortable
way of journeying in China, and is, one need hardly say,
greatly preferable to springless carts or wheelbarrows,
which, with donkeys, mules, mule-litters, and sedan-chairs,
constitute the chief alternative modes of locomotion. Our
boats were about half the size of an ordinary English canal-
boat and much more lightly built. In the centre was
a small cabin which served as sitting-room and dining-room,
and another for sleeping, also a servants' cabin. Three
men on each boat propelled us, sometimes' rowing, some
times punting us along, sometimes towing from the bank,
sometimes when the wind was favourable sailing with the
aid of a large . and very ragged sail. Provisions were
abundant, especially fish, and we could not but admire
the many ingenious ways the Chinese have of catching
them ; one is by small labyrinths skilfully constructed in
shallow water, into which the fish swim, but cannot find

156 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
their way out. We passed numerous villages and two or
three great walled cities, and though we were all dressed in
Chinese costume, attracted great attention. The people
must have seen foreigners before, but still, again and again,
the whole population stood for an hour on the bank, when
we stopped, to stare at the ' foreign devils.'
" The current is slow, as the ground is very flat, and a rise
of a few feet in the river lays the country under water for
miles, like one vast lake ; we were pleasantly surprised at
the abundance of trees, and some of the villages, even to an
English eye, looked quite picturesque. Towards the upper
part of the river, we came to several barriers formed by
boards, sliding up and down in grooves in the stonework, at
each side. At each an angry altercation took place, which
became quite violent at the last barrier ; there is no regular
charge, at any rate for foreigners, and at length, after a great
deal of reviling on both sides, a quarrel which in England
would have ended in blows resulted in nothing more serious
than the repeated cursing of the ancestors of both parties.
Early on the fourth day of our boat journey, we reached
Pauting Fu, the provincial capital of the province of Chi-li.
Here Li-hung-chang stays for a few months every year ;
some time ago he wished to connect it by telegraph with
Tientsin, but the jealousy of the Pekin Government pre
vented the scheme from being carried out.
" At Pauting Fu we were kindly entertained for two to three
days by the American missionaries, who have lately been
reinforced by the arrival of a medical missionary. The
International Sunday-school Lessons, which are regularly
translated into Chinese, are used by them weekly in their
Bible-lessons as at home.
" March 4th, 1881. — At Pauting Fu we bought a quantity
of glass, which further in the interior of China is a scarce
and expensive commodity, most of the windows being
papered. Returning with the Chinese servant from the
shop, he was plied with numerous eager questions from the
people who followed us. ' Who are these foreigners ? '
' Where do they come from ? ' ' What have they come for ? '
'Where are they staying?' 'Where are they going to?'
' How long will they stay in the city?' 'What have they
been buying ? ' ' Glass.' ' How many panes have they

MISSIONARY LIFE. 157
bought ? ' etc. , with many other inquiries which at home
would be deemed impertinent, but which in China are quite
the order of the day. The necessary arrangements for our
overland journey to T'ai-yiien Fu took up a good deal of time ;
the contractor with whom we bargained was evidently well
practised, as most of them are, in the art of over-charging.
By dint of much patience and persistency we reduced his
first demands by about twenty-five per cent. He was a con
summate actor, and at several stages of the negotiations said
he would be reduced to beggary if he were to take us for the
sum named, and more than once rose with an affronted air
and rushed to the door, pretending to break off the pro
ceedings. It was arranged that my wife should ride in a
mule-litter, while Mr. Drake and I either walked, or hired
donkeys from stage to stage. The distance from Pauting
Fu to T'ai-yiien Fu is nearly three hundred miles ; and as
some friends may like to know the expense of these overland
journeys, I append the prices paid by us. The charge for
luggage, which was carried most of the way on mules' backs,
was forty-two cash per Chinese catty, or rather more than
twopence per English pound, the mule-litter for the through
journey of three hundred miles ^5 ; the hire of donkeys cost
generally less than a halfpenny per mile. We were pleased
at the methodical way in which everything was done ; when
the bargain was once concluded, a written agreement was
drawn up, and a copy given to us, specifying that the con
tractor was responsible for loss or damage of luggage
in transit ; each article was weighed, and the weight clearly
marked on it. Our friend the contractor then insisted on
being paid the whole sum in advance, but this we of course
objected to, and it was finally arranged that one-third should
be paid in advance, one-third on the journey, and one-third
on arrival. On the morning of Wednesday, March 17th,
we bade farewell to our kind friends the American mission
aries, and wound slowly out of the crowded city streets,
passing at length beneath the great archway in the wall and
a second great arch in the bastion. The walls, like those
of most of the prefectural cities I have seen in North China,
are from forty to fifty feet high and very thick ; they would
certainly offer a very serious obstacle to an army even with '
heavy siege artillery. The country from Pauting Fu to

158 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
Hwai-lu is one nearly unbroken plain, while the road from
Hwai-lu to T'ai-yiien Fu passes through several ranges of
hills which separate the provinces of Chi-li and Shan-si.
" The mules and donkeys appeared to be very hardy and
capable of carrying heavy loads ; three hundredweight is
not considered an excessive load for a full-sized mule. The
donkeys showed their sagacity in various ways. Not
unfrequently at the beginning of a hill they would lie down
as a gentle hint to the rider to dismount ; and one in particu
lar on reaching the inn in the evening, if there was any
delay in taking off his load, deliberately tossed it off, and
lay down to rest. The mules on the whole proved
wonderfully sure-footed ; and in spite of the many steep
rocky places in the road, the mules which carried the litter
only fell three or four times on the whole journey.
" We generally started from the inn at 4 or 5 a.m., travel
ling often two hours or more before sunrise, and pushing
steadily on for five or six hours, almost without stopping, then
a midday halt of two hours to rest and refresh both man and
beast, and then three or four hours' more journey before
reaching the resting-place for the night. The usual rate of
travelling is a little more than three miles an hour, and the
day's journey from twenty-five to thirty-five miles. The inns
in North China are, as a rule, greatly superior to those met
with in the central and southern parts of the empire, and
those on the great roads leading from Pekin into the
provinces are very superior to those found on the cross
roads. " We were on a main-road, and found the inns at all the
regular halting-places better than we had expected. A
description of one of the best (at Hwai-lu) will serve with
very trifling modifications for all. Entering from the street,
we pass through three court-yards, one beyond the other,
all partly filled with carts and mule-litters, the mules and
donkeys being sheltered and fed in sheds round the
yard. " Round the third or inner court-yard are a series of one-
storied buildings for the accommodation of travellers ; the
rooms at the sides are inferior, but the building at the
very end of the yard, raised on a platform reached by a few
steps, contains the best rooms, which we at once engage.

MISSIONARY LIFE.

159

One of the rooms, to our surprise, is quite neatly papered,
and another has wall-paintings with some admirable draw
ing of birds and trees. The rooms are lofty and very
well lighted, for the whole front is occupied by the door
and windows, which are papered, not glazed. The floor is
of brick, there are chairs and tables, and in the bedrooms —
as in every house in North China — a k'ang. This is a
raised platform about two feet high, built of brick, and
stretching entirely across one end of the room. In a small
arched recess in the front of the platform is a fireplace,
the floor of which is fully two feet below the floor of the
room. The fire being lighted and kept burning all night
by mixture of coal and clay, the hot air passes from the
fire beneath the k'ang or platform (which is quite hollow),
and passes out into a flue at the far end of the room, and
so through a chimney into the open air. The surface of
the k'ang is thus warm for many hours, and the Chinese
spread their bedding (wadded with cotton wool) on the
mats which cover the warm k'ang, and thus keep warm all
night. Some k'angs are very large, and furnish a warm
surface large enough for thirty to forty people to sleep upon.
A missionary on one occasion had to share a k'ang with
thirty-seven Chinese.
" The bill of fare at such establishments is usually very
limited. Hot water and tea can be obtained everywhere.
"Sometimes little else is to be had besides lao-ping, a
flabby pancake, made of oil and flour, and carried in the
innkeeper's hand. Another favourite dish is ' mien,' which
consists of long strips of flour paste, not unlike macaroni,
boiled in water.
" Of course a great variety of dishes can be obtained from
the cook-shops (of which there are plenty in every Chinese
town), but we did not patronise them to any great extent.
With the help of our foreign stores and a little cooking-stove,
we generally managed to make a good meal, for we seldom
failed to buy mutton, bread, and eggs in the cities. Every
few miles along the road there are eating-houses, where sweet
potatoes ready cooked can be bought, also 'persimmons,' a
very luscious fruit, in colour and appearance like a tomato.
Meat pies are also to be had, and small cakes of several kinds,
bearing a distant resemblance to muffins and Eccles-cakes.

160 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
" The hotel bill for one night, rooms, attendance, and hot
water (without food), is about twopence per head.
"We were all dressed in native costume, but always
attracted considerable attention in passing through large
villages or towns. When we entered the inn yard for our
midday halt, we were generally followed into it by a
promiscuous crowd of one hundred to two hundred people,
who tried persistently to get a sight of us at lunch, and
seemed especially amazed to see us wielding knife and fork
instead of chopsticks. On more than one occasion they
made peep-holes in the paper windows, in order to be able
to watch our proceedings more satisfactorily.
"March 2gth, 1881. — On such occasions, when the
curiosity of the crowd became too obtrusive, various methods
had to be resorted to to clear the inn yard. Sometimes it
was sufficient to remind the innkeeper that we should con
sider him responsible in case any of our things were stolen
from the mule-litter by the people. Sometimes a few sen
tences appealing to their good-feeling, and reminding them of
the rudeness of their conduct (which would have been quite
lost, probably, on an English crowd), had the desired effect.
We were especially interested in finding how easily they
were cowed by simply eyeing them in silence. Two of
us fixed our eyes intently on one of the foremost and
rudest ; for a few moments he would pretend not to notice
it, then would glance uneasily from side to side, like a
wild animal, look very sheepish, and finally retire; when two
or three of the rudest had thus been turned back, the rest
would disperse. The same plan often proved most effectual
as we passed through towns in preventing us from being
followed by a crowd. Sometimes when at our midday
meal, the sudden, unexpected appearance of one of us at the
door was sufficient to produce a panic, and all would rush
helter-skelter from the yard, as if they really believed us to
be what they constantly called us, viz., foreign devils.
" The roads, across the level plain of Chi-li, were tolerably
good, though several inches deep in dust. The road along
which we travelled across the hills which separate Chi-li
from Shan-si was exceedingly rough, little better than the
rocky bridle paths along which one travels in Palestine ;
often it lay along the dry bed of a mountain-torrent, strewn

MISSIONARY LIFE. 161
with boulders, sometimes over extensive surfaces of bare
rock, deeply worn by cart-wheels. The present track
follows in the main the course of the magnificent, wide,
ancient road, paved throughout with huge blocks of stone ;
long stretches of this paved road are still to be seen, which
fairly rival the best Roman roads in Europe. Several of
the rivers which are now crossed by miserable temporary
erections were spanned in ancient times by great stone
bridges high above the water, many arches of which still
remain to attest both the engineering skill possessed by the
Chinese in ancient times, and the disgraceful selfishness
and neglect of the present officials. Many broad swift
rivers on the plain of Chi-li we crossed on temporary bridges
only a few feet above the water : the roadway and millet
stalks underlying it are removed or washed away every
year by the spring floods, and ferries used instead all the
summer ; in the autumn the roadway is repaired, and the
traffic over the bridges resumed during the winter months.
Incredible as it may seem, the mountain roads arS actually
traversed by- carts (of course springless). Any ordinary
vehicle would be shaken utterly to pieces by two to three
days' travel on such a road, but these Chinese carts are in
many ways extraordinary, if not unique ; they are very
solidly made : the axles are very thick, and the wheels
placed more than a foot away from the body of the cart;
without such an extra, broad base it would be impossible
to avoid constant upsets, as one wheel not seldom drops
down two feet clear. The jolting is fearful, and it is most
ludicrous to see a cartload of Chinese going down one of
these steep places, continually bumping against the sides
of the cart or each other; they sit all day, going up or
down the steepest places, submitting to be banged about
to any extent, and refusing to get out and walk, though
blue with cold ; they have paid to ride, and ride they will,
even under circumstances which to a European would be
unendurable. " The whole country we passed through from Pao-ting Fu
to T'ai-yiien Fu (and indeed the whole of North China) is
covered with a peculiar yellowish-brown loam; the enormous
quantity carried down by the waters of the Hoang-ho gives
its name (Yellow River) both to the river and the sea into
ii

162 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
which it flows. Instead of the clear, sparkling mountain-
streams one is accustomed to at home, most of the rivers and
even small streams are quite muddy, though we were delighted
to find some exceptions. The action of frost and water has
split up the loam into numerous very narrow ravines from
ioo to 200 feet deep, from the vertical sides of which the
loam is constantly ' flaked ' off; the road runs sometimes
at the top of one of the intervening ridges, sometimes at
the bottom of these deep gullies, for many miles, completely
shutting out all view both in front and at the sides. The
loam furnishes not only the mud of the rivers, but the dust,
which when the wind is strong obscures the whole sky;
these dust-storms, of which we had two in our ten days'
.journey, are sometimes quite as dense as a thick London
og. In the absence of goggles, we found a handkerchief
tied over the face a most desirable protection to the eyes.
The wind among the hills was far keener than anything we
had felt at home, and one day it was so cutting, that in
spite of our thickly wadded clothes, we found it impossible
to ride more than a few minutes at a time, and could
scarcely keep warm by brisk walking.
" We reached Hwai-lu on Saturday night, after four days'
journey from Pao-ting Fu, and were very glad of the rest and
quiet of Sunday. On the way passed through a high-walled
prefectural city, the main street of which was fully three
miles long ; we noticed a large Romish church, but here,
alas ! as in all the other cities and villages in our journey,
with their tens of thousands of inhabitants, there is not
one single missionary to preach the glorious gospel of
Christ. " Leaving Hwai-lu on Monday morning, we reached
T'ai-yiien November 27th ; most of the way our journey lay
through the hills, the highest elevation on the road (as indi
cated by my aneroid) being 3,750 feet. The hills themselves
appeared to be about 5,000 to 6,000 feet high. We met very
large numbers of men carrying loads of earthenware and
iron jars, slung from the ends of a pole neatly balanced
across the shoulders, also, for the first two or three days at
least, immense numbers of donkeys, mules, and ponies all
laden with coal from the mines in the hills ; two large lumps
of coal formed a donkey's load ; on each piece its weight

MISSIONARY LIFE. 163
was clearly marked in white letters. One day we met many
strings of camels, seven or eight in a string, with deep-toned
bells on their necks, whose sound contrasted agreeably with
the tinklings of the mules' bells ; the camels, too, were laden
with coal, which abounds both in these hills and in the
province of Shan-si.
" The lower hills were cultivated to the very top in
horizontal terraces, just as in Palestine.
" The road passes through five ' T'ien-men,' or Heavenly
Gates, at each of which is a temple with an old priest at
the entrance beating a gong and holding out a plate for
contributions. "The scenery in some of the deeper mountain gorges
was very fine, especially near the 'Great Wall,' through
which we passed by an archway ; its huge square towers are
visible for many miles along the top of the hills.
" Villages abound every few miles along this road, some of
them presenting a most peculiar appearance, for the houses
are excavated in the side of the hill ; at one of the inns our
bedroom was a cave in the hill side, with a window and door
at the entrance.
"On the last day of our journey we descended from
the hills on to the upland plain in which T'ai-yiien Fu is
situated. Many of the villages through which we passed
were more than half deserted, the empty houses, with broken
roofs and crumbling walls, and the silent streets giving sad
evidence of the terrible havoc wrought by the famine two
years ago ; in the four provinces of Shan-si, Shen-si, Ho-nan,
and Shan-tung it is estimated that 9,000,000 people died of
famine. " We halted for our last midday meal at a small town
about fifteen miles from T'ai-yiien. As we neared the inn,
one of our large pack-asses, forced to go to one side by a
cart which had drawn up in the very centre of the road,
upset a street-stall loaded with basins of soup, rice, mien,
cakes, and other Chinese dainties. The owner of the cart,
whose position in the road was one chief cause of the
mishap, at once tried to drive off, but our old muleteer
promptly seized his horse's head, and held on firmly in
spite of the violent threats, curses, and even lashings of the
driver. Meanwhile, the angry owner of the streetatall

1 64 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
promptly took our donkey into custody, as the ostensible
cause of the mischief. A large crowd of course collected,
and at length our old muleteer let go his hold, and the cart
drove off, leaving us to pay all damages ; we got our mules
into the inn-yard, and attempted to release the donkey. By
pointing out to the bystanders that the donkey was hungry
and needed lunch, we induced the irate stall-keeper re
luctantly to let go his hold, and after a good deal of parley
ing with him came to terms, paying him more than double
the value of the damage.
" The last few miles of our journey across the great plain
of T'ai-yiien, we were delighted to notice the evidences of
careful cultivation on every hand ; there is a good deal of
artificial irrigation, the water being drawn from wells. There
is a great abundance of trees, which gives the country almost
an English aspect. At length two great pagodas on a neigh
bouring hill showed that we were near our journey's end ;
and later in the afternoon we entered the huge arched
gateway of T'ai-yiien Fu, and in a few minutes more reached
the house occupied by Mr. James, of the China Inland
Mission, which was to be our home.
" We were most thankful to reach our destination in
health and safety, and to enjoy once more the privileges of
Christian fellowship. As soon as our boxes were unpacked,
and our stoves, etc., put up, we resumed our Chinese studies,
which had been interrupted for a full month (since we left
Chee-foo). "June 10th. — A brief description of the city in which we
are now living will probably interest my friends, as it is likely
to be our home for some time to come. Those who are
acquainted more or less from previous reading with some
of the characteristics of China will no doubt excuse the
insertion of many details intended for the benefit of those
who are not.
"The province of Shan-si (West Hills), of which, as already
said, T'ai-yiien Fu is the capital, is about the size of England
and Wales, and is estimated to contain a population of
14,000,000. As will have been seen, it suffered severely,
especially the southern half, in the awful famine that devas
tated North China three or four years ago. In T'ai-yiien-Fu
alone more than 7,000 people died of starvation, and in

MISSIONARY LIFE. 165
the southern parts of the province the victims numbered
hundreds of thousands, if not millions.
" The province is rich in metallic ores, and coal is found
of good quality in the hills in many parts. All the province
is a good height above the sea-level, and the great upland
plain of T'ai-yiien is nearly 3,000 feet above the sea. This
great plain, at the northern end of which the city is situated,
is more than one hundred miles long, richly cultivated, and
abounding in cities and villages, not one of which as yet
has a single preacher of the gospel, native or foreign.
" The province contains about ninety hsien (or counties),
each with its county capital. Every one of these cities has
been visited at least once during the last eighteen months,
and Scripture portions and tracts sold or distributed.
The only two cities in the province which have as yet been
permanently occupied as mission stations are T'ai-yiien Fu,
about the centre of the province, and Ping-yang Fu, at the
south end.
" At Ping-yang Fu (which is two hundred miles south of
this) about twelve men have already been baptized ; some of
them are very earnest in spreading the gospel among their
own countrymen in the villages : the best proof of their
sincerity is that they do this voluntarily without pay, and
some of them at considerable personal sacrifice.
" The city of T'ai-yiien, like every other ' fu ' city in
China (with very few exceptions), is surrounded by a lofty
wall. The space enclosed by the wall is almost exactly
square, each side of the square being about two miles in
length. A friend and myself walked entirely round the
city soon after our arrival, and found the distance about
eight miles ; the wall is in perfectly good repair all round,
varying in height from thirty to fifty feet, broad enough on
the summit to drive two or three carriages abreast, and
faced outside with brickwork the whole way round ; there
is also a huge fosse outside the wall.
" Each side has one or more gateways with gigantic gates,
which are opened at sunrise and closed at sunset; over
each gateway is a large broad tower with a number of rusty
cannon, many others being scattered at intervals along the
walls. Outside each chief gate is a bastion with a temple
in it, and a second side-gate. Fully half the ground within

1 66 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
the city-walls is under cultivation, and at this season of the
year, when cornfields abound on all sides, and vegetables
of all sorts are springing up from the dry brown soil, the
scene within the city-walls is very pretty, especially as there
are large numbers of fine trees in almost all parts of the
city. The change from winter to spring is sudden and
wondrously beautiful, far more striking than in England,
for there is no grass, nothing green, in fact, to be seen from
November till April.
" The population is variously estimated, but it is probably
about 40,000, of whom a few hundreds are Mohammedans,
and some Roman Catholics. Our own house is situated in
a very quiet part of the city, with plenty of fields close by
for an evening stroll, and within easy reach of the city-wall,
on the top of which one can take a walk at any time, and
enjoy the view of the city with the gleaming river at the foot
of a range of mountains a few miles away.
" The houses resemble in their general arrangement the
old Roman houses disentombed at Pompeii much more
closely than any modern European house. Ours is a fair
specimen, and may therefore be worth a short description.
The whole premises are surrounded by a high wall, and
there is only one entrance, with a little porter's lodge. The
porter's functions are very important, as he has not only to
keep out disreputable characters, but admit the patients at
proper hours to the Dispensary.
" Crossing the garden, which contains two vines (buried
all the winter), several fruit-trees, and plenty of potatoes,
beans, and other vegetables, we walk up a walled court,
opening into which on either side are two courts surrounded
by buildings ; each court is complete, with kitchen, etc., and
can be shut off at will as a separate house. On one side is
the Dispensary operating room and out-patients' waiting
room for men, the court on the other side being used for
women, both out and in-patients. At present, until I can
speak the language fluently, I see out-patients only on
Wednesday and Saturday afternoons ; the usual number at
present is about thirty to forty men, and ten or twelve
women. Since January 1881, more than five hundred
different patients have been seen and treated, many of
course returning several times for medicine. I have also

MISSIONARY LIFE. 167
had a few in-patients, but the accommodation for these at
present is limited ; a few operations have been done under
chloroform, some of which have succeeded well. One poor
man, who had spent above £$0 on native doctors with no
relief, is now quite well after undergoing an operation.
The men and women are assembled separately ; one of the
missionaries gives a short gospel address (which sometimes
is listened to with great interest) before the medicines are
dispensed ; all who can read receive gospel books and
tracts. The Old, Old Story is quite new to most, if not all
of them ; will you all, my dear friends, who read these
lines, pray earnestly that their hearts may be touched by
God's love and opened to receive His message of pardon
and peace through Jesus Christ ?
" A number of men apply every week for anti-opium
medicine to help them in leaving off this dreadful vice of
opium-smoking ; this medicine is sold, all other medicines
being given gratuitously.
" Some have been enabled to leave off the habit, but of
course it is difficult to ascertain whether the cure is perma
nent. The cases have been of every variety, both surgical
and medical, including one patient who applied for
medicine for his brother, who had a very bad temper ;
another man told me that his was a ' beef disease,' for he
had had pain in the stomach ever since eating a piece of
beef about three years ago.
"A poor little girl two years old, who had been bruised
by a fall, was brought to me with seven distinct sores
caused by the native practitioner, who had burnt her face
in three places, and also cauterized each limb !
" The climate appears to me very healthy : it is much
drier than England, and though the cold in winter is very
severe, it is less trying than the damp cold of an English
winter. The extreme heat of summer only lasts two
months, July and August, and is tempered both by rain and
clouds obscuring the sky. Even in summer the nights are
not generally comparatively hot, as in Central and Southern
China. " There are at present ten missionaries (all told, including
wives of missionaries) in the city— Mr. and Mrs. Richard, of
the Baptist Mission ; all the rest being members of the

1 68 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
China Inland Mission. There is a Boys' School and Girls'
School, begun after the famine ; in each school several
have professed faith in Christ, and given good proof of
reality in their changed life. The week of prayer at the
beginning of 1881 we observed by holding a series of
daily meetings, which were greatly blessed.
"July ist. — The seclusion of this inner court is particu
larly delightful after the blazing heat of a summer's day ; a
large part of it is shaded during the summer months by a
quantity of matting lashed on to a framework of poles.
" There is an impression in some quarters that the
missionary who lives in the far interior away from European
civilization must feed chiefly on rice, which, at any rate in
this part of North China, is far from being the case. Here,
as in other parts of the empire, the all-important
question ' Have you eaten rice ? ' forms the customary
salutation, which is appropriate to almost any part of the
day. The following list, however, will show that a good
many articles of food besides rice are procurable here.
" Maize, millet, and corn are abundant, also good mutton
and beef, fowls, eggs, pheasants, partridges, and hares. An
abundant variety of vegetables, including potatoes. In the
summer peaches, apricots, apples, pears, and splendid grapes
are very abundant. We have not yet been a year in this
part of China, and one cannot "therefore speak from
experience of the effects of prolonged residence in this
climate, but as far as one can judge at present, it appears to
be very healthy.
" The Chinese year, like our own, contains twelve months ;
but these are some of them twenty-nine daysand some thirty,
and so they are obliged to intercalate a month occasionally ;
they do this generally about twice in five years. Accordingly,
New Year's Day with them falls sometimes in our January,
sometimes in February, sometimes in March. This year
(1881) it fell about the beginning of February; it is the
great national holiday. Business is almost entirely suspended
for a fortnight ; and as all the shops are shut, it is necessary
to lay in a good store of provisions beforehand if one wishes
to escape starvation. There is a great deal of visiting
among friends and acquaintances, making of presents, feast
ing, gambling, theatrical performances. On the fifteenth of

MISSIONARY LIFE. 169
the first month there is a grand exhibition of lanterns in the
cities, which is considered a great treat by the country
people, who flock in from the surrounding villages.
" In Shan-si, though Protestant missionaries have only
been settled three years, Roman Catholics have been at work
for many years. The friends of missions at home, when
speaking of the few foreigners in the interior of China, are
apt entirely to overlook the fact that several hundreds of
French and Italian priests live in the interior. One of
the Italian priests (in Chinese dress) called here one day,
with two or three Chinese attendants, who spoke a little
Italian and Latin ; they came for medical advice and medi
cine. The conversation was quite a Babel, for the priest
addressed Mr. J  in Chinese, his wife in broken French,
and me in Italian, interlarded with a few Chinese words and an
occasional Latin expression. There is a small Mohammedan
community here numbering a few hundreds, and we went one
day to visit their mosque. It has no minaret, and though
built chiefly of wood, is the same shape as the mosque of
El Aksa in Jerusalem and some of the oldest mosques in
Cairo and Damascus, viz., in three long parallel divisions
(which might be termed nave and side aisles). It was
wonderfully interesting to see this old building, thousands
of miles from the cradle of Islamism, built in the same
pattern as the oldest mosques, which are, it is well known,
copied from the older Christian basilicas. The priest
gabbled over passages of the Koran in Arabic, translating
them into Chinese for our benefit. We were interested to
find that he, like most Moslems, spoke of Jesus with great
respect, though of course regarding Him as inferior to Maho
met. In the western provinces of China — Yunnan, Sz-chuen,
and Kan-suh — there are very large numbers of Mohamme
dans ; here, as there, they keep Friday as a holy day, abstain
from pork, have regular prayer times every day. Their
women are not veiled, as in Turkey, Egypt, and Syria.
"A curiosity in the medical part of the premises is a
swallow's nest in the ceiling of the operating room built
against a central beam ; this, several of the patients have
told me, is a proof that the room is a ' lucky place.' It now
contains five nestlings. We had a large window made in the
south wall of this room some months ago ; the landlord gave

170 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
his consent readily to the proposed alteration, only stipulat
ing, with true Chinese conservatism, that if we left the
house at any time, the window should be removed, and the
wall rebuilt ! He would no doubt have objected strongly to
a window in the north wall, as all the bad influences are
supposed to emanate from this quarter. The universal
prevalence of this belief is well illustrated in this city by
the fact that in almost every house here that I have seen,
the best rooms are built with an aspect due south, and there
are never any windows in the north wall. In our own
house, the best court in which we live is furthest removed
from the porter's lodge, and can be shut off at will from the
rest of the premises. It is paved, and has a fine tree and
several bushes in it ; buildings round three sides. The
best rooms are lofty and airy, and we found required hardly
any alterations to make them quite comfortable. We had
the k'ang (stove-bed) removed in the largest room, but
this innovation was only permitted on the understanding
that it should be rebuilt if we left.
" The extremes both of heat and cold are of course greater
than in England. In the winter the thermometer falls often
below zero, and the winds are very keen and biting ; but
there are no fogs, and the cold, being much drier, is more
endurable than that of England ; there is very little snow
in the winter. Even in December and January the sun is
often very hot in the middle of the day, and there are some
days in which it is hardly safe to go without an umbrella.
It seems as if the peculiar clearness of the atmosphere
allowed the solar rays to act through it very easily. For
months together during the autumn and early winter there
is hardly a cloud in the sky, but glorious bright weather,
and a wonderfully exhilarating effect in the air, which is felt
indeed all through the year. It seems to stimulate the
nervous system, and one certainly requires more sleep than
at home, and cannot endure such prolonged hard mental
work. The chief drawbacks are dust-storms, which come on
occasionally, darkening the air almost as much as a
November fog.
" During July and August the heat is trying, the thermo
meter standing usually about 8o° in the shade, and some
times rising above 900, but the heat is much tempered by

MISSIONARY LIFE. 171
heavy falls of rain and breezes, and even at its worst, is
never so trying (because of its dryness) as the damp heat of
Central and Southern China.
" I find great evidence of the activity of Roman Catholics
in China. ' Their presence cannot possibly be ignored by
any Protestant missionary. It is fully three hundred
years since the first Romish priests set foot in China,
and their adherents, in spite of many persecutions and
some massacres, are still to be numbered by thousands
in almost every province of China proper (except Kwang-
si). It should never be forgotten, on the other hand, that
Dr. Morrison, the pioneer Protestant missionary, did not
reach China till 1808, and that the work of Missions in
China scarcely began till fully thirty years after that. Many
of these priests are most earnest and devoted men, and
there can be no doubt that many of their Chinese converts,
in spite of all the mists of Romish error and superstition,
have learnt to know Jesus Christ the Saviour. There are
several Italian priests living in this city, besides the old
bishop (who has lived more than forty years in China).
They have a large compound in the north part of the city,
with a seminary for the training of native priests and a good-
sized Romish church, built only ten or twelve years ago.
The church-tower was looked upon with great suspicion
by the Chinese, who said that it spoiled the luck of the
city ; there was considerable excitement, and the tumult
might have become serious had not some one circulated
a report that the priests cokM signal to Pekin from the top
of the tower.
" On Sunday (June 26th) a very fine comet made its
appearance, and has been distinctly visible every clear
night since, its angular distance from the Pole Star con
stantly diminishing. The last great comet, in 1858,
coincided with the great Tai-ping rebellion, and the Chinese
are considerably excited about this one, believing it to
portend some dire calamity. One of the highest officials
here invited Mr. R  up to show 'his magic lantern with
astronomical slides, and give a lecture on comets. The
opportunity has been thought favourable to circulate a
small book on astronomy, by Mr. John, of Han-kow, and
several hundred copies have been given away in this city.

172 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
The medical work goes steadily on. We have two out
patient days, Wednesday and Saturday afternoons, the rest
of my time being chiefly given to the study of the language.
Sometimes one of the missionaries and sometimes our
native evangelist gives the address which invariably pre
cedes the treatment of the patients. I should like again
to ask your earnest prayers that many who come for
bodily healing may learn to know the Lord Jesus Christ
as the Great Physician. Last week our native evangelist
gave a most earnest gospel address, in which he insisted
with great force on the fact that the gospel belongs no
more to England than to China, but is God's message to
all mankind. I could not but feel how unutterably sad
it is that there are still hundreds of great cities and towns
in China without a single witness for Christ in them, and
hundreds of Christians at home who might come out and
spread the knowledge of Christ among these millions who
have never heard of Him.
" December 7th. — A Chinese gentleman and two under-
officials called to see the foreign doctor. They had no
special ailments, but the two younger ones asked for a
prescription that would make their beards grow like
mine. " December 8th. — Prayer-meeting. Mr. Richard read an
interesting essay on Buddhism by Rhys Davids.

"Buddha's First Sermon.
" ' There are two extremes ' (said the Buddha) ' which the
man, who has devoted himself to the higher life, ought not
to follow — the habitual practice of those things whose at
traction depends upon the passions, especially of sensuality,
and the habitual practice, on the other hand, of asceticism
or self-mortification, which is not only painful, but as
unworthy and unprofitable as the other. But the Tathagata
has discovered a middle path, which avoids these two
extremities, a path that opens the eyes and bestows under
standing, which leads to peace of mind, to higher wisdom,
to full enlightenment — in a word, to Nirvana ; and this path
is the noble eightfold path of Right Views, High Aims,

MISSIONARY LIFE. 173
Kindly Speech, Upright Conduct, A Harmless Livelihood,
Perseverance in Well-doing, Intellectual Activity, and
Earnest Thought. Wherever there are the conditions of
individuality, there are the conditions of sorrow.' Men
are like bubbles on the stream of existence, according to
Buddha. "'The entrance to the noble path is narrow, and the
path long ; the chief difficulties are ten in number, and are
termed the ten fetters.
" ' 1. The delusion of self ".
" ' 2. Doubt, indecision.
" ' 3. Dependence on the efficacy of rites and ceremonies.
" ' 4. Bodily passions.
" ' 5. Ill-will towards others.
" ' 6. Desire for a future life in a material body.
" ' 7. Desire for a future life in an immaterial world.
"'8. Pride.
" ' 9. Self-righteousness.
" ' 10. Ignorance.'
"Salvation, according to Buddha, is a subjective change
produced in the life. All reference to God, to sin, to a
future life is excluded.
" December gth. —Chinese meal at Mr. Richard's, cooked
by Mohammedans. Many dishes really excellent. Boned
chicken, cold, very good soup, mutton rissoles, ducks'
eggs ; we ate it with chopsticks.
" Christmas Day, December 2 sth.— Mr. Turner arrived
in the morning, having performed the journey from Ping-
yang Fu in a little more than four days. Meeting at Mr.
R_  's. I showed the magic lantern in evening at the
Girls' School, Haitzpien ; Mr. Turner explained : the girls
seemed greatly to appreciate it.
" ' Yet a little while, and He that shall come will come,
and will not tarry.'
"New Year's Day, January ist, 1881.— All the com
munity to dinner at Mr. Richard's.
"January 3rd.— Beginning of the week of prayer. Thanks
giving meeting. ¦ .
"January 4th. — Confession and humiliation.
"January sth.— Prayer for the Church of God.
"January 6th.— Prayer for the young and their teachers.

174 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
" January 7th. — Prayer for nations and their rulers.
" January 8th. — Prayer for Christian Missions.
"Sunday, January 16th. — My first Chinese service.
John x. Vocabulary excessively limited ; fairly well under
stood. " February ist. — Sky very dull and overcast. Two days
ago a young Chinese ' hopeful ' came to me for instruction
in photography, and also for some means of causing his
beard and whiskers to grow.
"February 14th. — Instead of going out to see the
lanterns, we showed the girls a magic lantern, which
went off well. Great fun with the lion, T  roaring,
and L  seizing their hands from behind the sheet when
they tried to stroke the lion's paw.
"February 15M. — A second magic lantern exhibition
for the men. Mr. Cameron spoke earnestly and pointedly
to them about Christ.
"February 28th. — Chinese meeting to consider the pro
posed formation of a Tract Society. None but Christian
colporteurs to be employed.
" March 2nd. — Prayer-meeting. Animated discussion ;
the proposal to employ none but Christian colporteurs was
outvoted, and Mr. P— — and I said we could not join a
society on these principles.
" March 3rd. — ¦ Various pourparlers. In evening at Mr.
R  's we agreed to form a society for printing and
publishing, leaving the distribution to the missionaries in
dividually. .
"March 18th. — Went with Mr. J  to the chief druggist
in the city and afterwards to a wine-shop and grocer's.
We were offered tea or hot water in all. On the way saw
the 'lucky tree,' regarded as such because rain once fell
there when there was a drought ; on the wall close by were
many papers posted. It is a great place for prayer. On
another wall were notices telling of supposed answers to
prayer in the healing of sickness, prayers offered in an idol-
temple whose virtues are extolled. The druggist's shop was
wonderfully like an English one ; large numbers of drawers :
a beautifully clean counter with many steel-yards. We had
tea before inspecting the various samples of drugs. Among
others were nux vomica, liquorice, camphor, poppy heads,

MISSIONARY LIFE. i7s
digitalis, catechu, mustard, etc. Among curiosities of the
Chinese pharmacopoeia, of which there are very many, we
saw tigers' bones and dragons' teeth. The head druggist is
also a doctor, and was most affable. All were paid for at
the time and sent properly tied up in neat parcels next
day. At the wine-shop we tasted two kinds of spirits ; one,
the strongest, appeared to be fully as strong, if not stronger
than brandy. One could not but be very much struck,
walking about the streets, by the crowds of people, all
ignorant of the true God and Jesus Christ.
"March 24th. — Mr. T  , Mr. L  , and I, visited
the large new printing establishment. The building cost
3,000 ' taels ' (about ^750). The frame-work is wooden.,
round three sides of an oblong, beautifully painted green,
red, yellow, blue, etc. Two stories with a nice balcony.
A complete new edition of the classics is being printed
here, and we saw some stored in the upper floor ; our host
was careful to point out N.S.E.W. and also sundry trap
doors in the floor which to me seemed extremely likely to
furnish some fractured bones ere long. In another room
were stored thousands of wood blocks cut on both sides.
We then asked to see the printing (Shwah shu = brushing-
books), and were shown into another court where several
boys were playing. Their faces were daubed with ink, and
we surmised that they were the printers. One little fellow
who was hard at work printing, they said, could produce
1,000 impressions in a day; he indignantly corrected this
and said 2,000. After a wonderful amount of salutation
and bowing, we departed. This place was built by a special
grant from Pekin. Twenty thousand copies can be printed
from one block. Kite-flying very common.
"March 25th. — Afternoon went with Mr. J  to visit
our stout friend the money-changer (a Mohammedan). He
kindly accompanied us in our cart to their mosque. We
were met at the door by the ahong (priest), a most excitable
man. He showed us into his own room in the outer court
and brought down part of the Koran in large Arabic letters.
He began reading at a prodigious rate in Arabic and ex
plaining in Chinese, remarking that they believed only in
one God, but we believed in Jesus besides. He showed
me another book which contained the Mussulman's brief

176 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
creed in Arabic. Then into the mosque ; in front is a
small building surmounted by a tower, which ought to be
used to summon the ' faithful ' to prayer, but is not. The
mosque is solidly built of wood, three parallel portions,
just like a Greek basilica and many ancient mosques. The
further aisle is the most sacred place, and is carpeted and
railed off. A little pulpit for prayer. Many Arabic texts and
a number of Chinese scrolls. No image or idol. Emperor's
tablet. Wonderfully pure from idolatry. They abstain
from pork-worship on our Friday. About 800 present.

{Copy of letter to Dr. Draper.) " April 20th.
" Dear Sir, — I have lately read with great interest your
book (International Science Series) entitled 'History of the
Conflict between Religion and Science.' The subject is
naturally one which interests me deeply, as I am by
profession a medical man, and am here in China as a
Christian missionary ; I trust therefore that you will excuse
the liberty I am taking of addressing to you a few remarks
which have occurred to me in reading your book. My
quotations are from the eleventh edition (Kegan Paul &
Co., London).
"P. 185. — You assert that Noah did not know of the
existence of America; allow me to point out that this
proposition, from the nature of the case, is incapable of
either proof or refutation, and therefore must be termed a
pure assumption.
"P. 222. — 'The incidents contained in Genesis from the
first to the tenth chapters have been obviously compiled
from short, fragmentary legends of various authorship.'
Such a statement, which to many thousands of Christians
is not obvious, surely requires a proof, but none is fur
nished. "P. 224. — 'Christianity in its earliest days, when it was
converting and conquering the world, knew little or nothing
about the doctrine of the Atonement.' This statement is
contradicted by numerous passages in the Acts and Paul's
Epistles, also by the well-known passage in 1 John, ' He

MISSIONARY LIFE. 177
is the propitiation for our sins, and not for ours only, but
also for the sins of the whole world.' To any careful reader
of the New Testament it is manifest that the Apostles and
their contemporaries preached the doctrine of the Atone
ment, however much many fathers of the Church may have
neglected it in later centuries.
"P. 283. — 'When in imagination we restore . . . the
sounds of voices not inferior in their melody to those of heaven.'
How is it possible to compare earthly music with that of
heaven, unless we have heard both ?
"P. 293. — 'In modern times the influence of the pulpit
has become insignificant.' It is notorious that the preach
ing of Finney, Moody, Spurgeon, and many other preachers
of less note has been the means of transforming permanently
the lives of thousands ; can such influence fairly be termed
insignificant ? ,
"P. 3 14.—-' The introduction of the saw-mill gave
wooden floors to houses.' This clearly implies that wooden
floors either were not or could not be made without saw
mills. The Chinese have sawn up planks and made wooden
floors whenever they wanted them for centuries past without
saw-mills at all.
"P. 314: — 'The manufacture of glass gave windows,
making possible the warming of apartments.' The Chinese
used paper for windows for many centuries, and in North
China apartments have been warmed by k'angs for ages,
when the inhabitants of Northern Europe were little better
than savages.
"P. 316. — 'Whiter and finer bread.' This, I presume,
is meant to be considered an improvement on the coarser
bread previously in use. Every practical physician knows
that brown bread is much more wholesome than that made
from fine, white flour. ' Tobacco.' This, surely, is hardly
an improvement.
"P. 316. — 'In many towns the aqueduct was sub
stituted.' This was no modern improvement, but an
inferior copy of the magnificent aqueducts built hundreds
of years previously by the Romans. ' Ceilings, which in
old days would have been dingy.' In China the ceilings
have been papered for ages past, and regularly whitewashed
in the better houses.

178 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
"P. 318. — 'The great American discovery of anaes
thetics.' It surely is unfair to claim anaesthetics as a
purely American discovery. It is true that ether was first
used in surgery in America, but chloroform, which in
Europe certainly takes equal rank, was introduced both
into surgical and obstetric practice by Sir J. Simpson.
"P. 320. — ' Indestructibility of matter.' The words 'by
human agency ' should be appended.
"P. 321. — 'Guided in an elliptic orbit by destiny.'
The question occurs — What is destiny? It is not usually
enumerated among the forces of the universe.
"P. 321. — 'I have said nothing of the establishment
of hospitals.' It is surely unfair to claim the foundation of
hospitals as one of the benefits conferred by science on
mankind, when it is a notorious fact that hospitals have
never been founded in any country apart from religion.
"P. 323. — 'Laying the foundation of physiology on
chemistry.' It is scarcely necessary to remind so dis
tinguished a physiologist as yourself that physiology rests
as much on physics as on chemistry.
"P. 329. — -'It is plain therefore that of professing
Christians the vast majority are Catholic' No mention
has been made of the Coptic, Nestorian, and Syrian
churches in Egypt and Asia Minor. These, together with
the Greek Church and all the Protestant bodies in England
and America, make a total which falls but little short of the
Romish. " Hoping you will excuse the unavoidably critical tone
of this letter, " I am,
" Yours very truly,
"R. H. A. Schofield."
" April 8th. — Mr. James and I went up in a cart to see
the Romish priests ; they live near the north gate of the city.
Large piece of ground walled in, from 300 to 400 yards
square. Dogs barked fiercely at the heretics. Photographed
two groups and then the three foreigners, the old bishop,
seventy-three years of age (forty-one years in China), and
two priests : Way-seing-seng, who had visited us, and another
Italian, on whose face sensuality was plainly stamped.

MISSIONARY LIFE. 179
" We then walked through the church, and could hardly
believe we were in China. Gorgeous high altar and some
side-shrines, pictures of stations of cross, confessional,
holy water, and all other paraphernalia except an organ.
This church was begun in 1868. Thence into the seminary,
where are nineteen young Chinamen, training to become
Romish priests ; all were reciting the Latin grammar in
loud tones ; they have a nice clean dormitory, divided
into little stalls, each having one. A large harmonium,
on which one of them played tolerably. Some music
near was set to the words in Latin : ' God hath highly
exalted Him and given Him a name above every name.'
One of them read it very correctly in Latin and gave me the
sense in Chinese. Several had beautiful gentle faces, and
one could not help thinking that many were better than
their teachers.
" I cannot but believe that some at least among their
converts, in spite of all Romish errors and superstitions,
have found Christ. We conversed a good time with their
head Chinese priest, who has written some books.
"Sunday, June igth. — Service to consecrate our little
Harold to the Lord. Mr. R  spoke.
"June 20th. — -Went to photograph a poor mandarin who
was very ill. "T'ai-yuen Fu, Shan-si, North China,
"March 13th, 1882.
" The ever-increasing demands on my time by the grow
ing medical work, and the necessity of giving as much
attention as possible to the study of the language, must be
my excuse for allowing eight months to pass before sending
another circular letter to my friends. Since my last letter
was dated July ist, 1881, I may as well begin this one
without further preface by a few extracts from my diary
referring to the last six months of 188 1.
"July 2nd. — We visited a new theatre, which is almost
finished ; the woodwork is very substantial, and there is an
excellent gallery round three sides ; it would make a fine
chapel, and perhaps may yet be used for the worship of the
one true God. .
" At the back is a large hall where we saw various idols

180 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
in course of construction; they had a sort of wooden
skeleton, and the trunk and limbs were moulded in clay ;
the feet and other parts of the body were not yet dry, and
many were propped up by planks to prevent them toppling
over on to the floor. Some were being painted, and both
the modelling and painting showed considerable taste and
skill ; alas that it should be perverted to that which dis
honours and disobeys God !
"August 16th. — During the warm weather in the long
summer evenings, we have had daily Gospel-preaching at
our gate by one of the missionaries and our native evangel
ist. Many seemed interested, and several have come in to
inquire further, and carried away books and tracts with
them ; the only abuse has been from some literary men who
live not far off. One evening one of them said, ' Does not
the foreign devil doctor live here ? tell him to come out and
prescribe for us.'
" In some of the central parts of China, e.g., the province
of Che-kiang, the epithet ' red-haired ' is applied to every
thing foreign ; thus we have the grotesque combinations of
'red-haired chapel,' 'red-haired religion,' 'red-haired
doctrine,' as well as 'red-haired food' and 'red-haired
spoons.' " The epithet ' foreign devil ' (yang-kweitz), richly
deserved by us on account of the opium-traffic, did not, I
believe, originate with it, and is very commonly used all over
China. Even here, where the people are more than usually
well-disposed and friendly towards us on account of the
famine relief, one cannot go the length of a busy street
without hearing it called after one. It is often used quite
innocently, but very often also with the deliberate intention
of insulting the foreigner. As an illustration of how current
it is among the children, I may mention that on one occa
sion the child of a money-changer in the city, whose father
had promised to take her to see the missionary's house,
came into the room with great delight, saying, ' Papa, papa,
I am going to see the little foreign devil ' (the missionary's
little child).
" On another occasion two of us went to visit a gentleman
who was dying of consumption ; two little girls about four
and five years old were playing on the doorstep, and seeing

MISSIONARY LIFE.

us approaching, ran in to announce our arrival to their father
(the doorkeeper) as follows : ' Papa, papa, the foreign devils
are come.' The next moment we heard them being well
beaten, though no doubt their parents had taught them to
call foreigners by this name.
"August 17th.— Fra Athanasio came to consult me
medically ; and after prescribing for him, he began discussing,
saying that Protestants only dated back three hundred years,
etc. I tried to show him that all through the centuries there
had been bodies of Christians who had adhered to the Word
of God, and refused to submit to the usurped authority of
Rome. I tackled him on the monstrous impertinence of the
Romish Church, forbidding the clergy to marry, especially
as Peter himself was a married man ; this he could not
answer. Also I told him what a solemn thing it was to
oppose the circulation of the Word of God. I finished by
telling him that his church never had been and never
would be Catholic, but was Romish.
" In the afternoon, the Mohammedan priest (or ahong)
came for medicine for a relative. Thus we have had
heathen, Romish priest, and Mohammedan priest.
" August 22nd. — The last day of the great Mohammedan
fast of Ramadan, when during forty days they may not
touch food till after sundown. We went in the evening to
see the mosque, which was most brilliantly illuminated with
hundreds of lanterns of every size, shape, and colour. The
heathen Chinese were kept at a respectful distance, and
looked on with quiet admiration, while we were accommo
dated with seats at the very door of the mosque, and could
see the worshippers within all dressed in white.
"September 10th. — Three gentlemen belonging to the
province of Che-kiang called ; one, who is particularly sharp
and intelligent, is going to accompany the Embassy to Paris
next spring.
" September nth. — In the afternoon a gentleman from the
province of Gan-huy came for medicine; he also asked
whether he could be cured of opium-smoking ; this led to a
long talk, in which we tried to set before him Jesus as an all-
sufficient Saviour from the present power as well as the future
punishment of sin. He seemed a good deal intertested.
" September 12th. — An official who lives close by came to

1 82 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
thank me for taking his photograph: afterwards four
officials called, and were much interested in seeing our
white-haired, blue-eyed baby; they looked at all our foreign
things and asked all manner of questions, e.g., whether
we had fortune-tellers in our country ; whether we could
predict the future by feeling the pulse ; whether we had
been mandarins in England ; whether we could guarantee
a man's life (they had heard of life insurance) ; whether we
could cure opium-smoking, etc., etc.
" September 20th. — Cut down all the grapes from our
vine to-day, a hundred and twenty bunches; twenty-four
had already been stolen. The total yield for the year must
have been about 112 lbs. = 1 cwt., and they just filled a
large clothes-basket."
"September 22nd. — Two gentlemen from the province of
Hu-peh called. We heard to-day that a proclamation has
just been issued by the Chinese Government in Pekin
extending to Protestant native Christians the same privileges
which have long been accorded to the native adherents of
the Romish priests, viz., complete exemption from all taxes
levied for the support of idolatrous rites and ceremonies.
" September 27th. — Seven Chinese gentlemen called, three
of them to consult me medically.
" November ist.- — Went out with Lao Yang (our native
evangelist) to visit the son of a Mohammedan money
changer in the city who is quite mad, shouting at the top
of his voice, abusing his father, and reciting the classics as
hard as he can. [About three months afterwards he com
pletely recovered.]
"Visited another patient, an old man with a fractured
thigh, and Lao Yang was able to put the gospel simply and
earnestly before him and his friends.
"November 3rd. — A poor little boy, who was brought in
an almost hopeless state a few days before, died of dysentery
in our little Mission Hospital. Our landlord, who is a most
superstitious man, wanted of course to conform to the usual
Chinese custom of letting off crackers to drive the spirit
away, so that it should not do any harm to the inmates of
the house. Though he was unable to point to any harm
that had resulted from the neglect of this precaution in the
case of a poor man who had died a few months before, he

MISSIONARY LIFE. 183
still pressed his request. We, of course, refused to permit
anything of the kind, which would immediately have com
promised our position as Christian missionaries. The
landlord then requested that the body should be put in the
coffin outside our gate. The little wasted body was put
into a rough box, and borne away on men's shoulders to the
mining village among the mountains, some of the people on
the road, of course, saying that the ' foreign devil ' had
killed him.
" Some time after this a servant next door died, and I
was called in just as he had breathed his last, probably with
the hope that I would restore him to life. As soon as they
clearly understood that I could do nothing, they busied
themselves with dressing up the body in the best clothes
(such as the deceased probably seldom wore during life) for
burial. " A few days afterwards another death of a servant
occurred two doors off. According to custom, a large
piece of white .paper on a wooden frame (white being the
mourning colour) was put outside the door, with an inscrip
tion stating the name, birthday, and age of the deceased.
Next day we saw a man at work digging a large hole in the
wall of the house, and on inquiry found that this was made
on purpose to carry out the coffin through ; being a servant,
his body was not worthy to go out through the main
entrance. After the funeral, the hole was soon built up
again with mud bricks.
" November 24th. — Bought a large cow and calf for 43,000
cash = £6. The cow gives about five to six pints per
day, which is thought very good by the Chinese. By using
a hydrometer to take the specific gravity, we soon discovered
that our man was watering the milk ; he appeared rather
nonplussed at this unexpected foreign method of detecting
his tricks, and said that the milk was thin, as the cow had
been drinking a great deal lately.
" December 8th. — A number of us went out in carts to
visit the tomb of Mr. Whiting, an American missionary who
died a few weeks after his arrival here of famine fever. He
came to take part in the distribution of relief during the
awful famine four years ago. The Chinese officials, soon
after hearing of his death, voted 400 taels = ^100, to

1 84 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
cover expense of removing his body home to America, but
it was thought better to bury it here. The plot of land
given for the purpose is on rising ground, a little more than
a mile outside the east gate of the city. The view from
this spot on a clear day is really magnificent. The city,
surrounded by its great wall and towers, lies at one's feet ;
behind gleams the river, running south to join the great
Yellow River ; beyond is a fine range of mountains ; while
south the eye ranges over the vast plain of T'ai-yiien,
crowded with towns and villages, which is said to contain a
population of 3,000,000, among whom is not one solitary
preacher of the gospel, native or foreign. Little any of us
thought, on that lovely bright afternoon, that in a few weeks'
time one of our little band would be laid to rest in the same
lovely spot.
" On the way back we visited two large cemeteries where
many of the victims of the famine had been buried, and
also a cave where were a number of coffins awaiting trans
portation. Many are buried only temporarily, it may be for
several years, till their friends can raise the necessary funds
to transport the coffin to the native province of the deceased.
The Chinese consider it quite right and proper to do this,
even though in raising the money the whole family should
be reduced to beggary, and burdened with debt for many
years. "December nth. — General Mesny arrived from a long
journey of eleven months from West China across the great
desert of Gobi to Hami, in East Turkestan. He came out
to China when quite a boy, lived in China twenty-five years,
and married a Chinese wife ; he is probably better ac
quainted with the people, and especially the officials, and
their language and customs, than any foreigner at present
in China. He was in the Chinese army for some time,
employed in putting down a rebellion of the Miaotz
(aboriginal tribes in the province of Kwei-chau). He is
a native of Jersey, far more of a Norman than Saxon, and
speaks French as well as English. He stayed some three
weeks in the city, and gave us many interesting details of
his journeys in all parts of the empire.
"December 26th. — Showed my magic lantern to the girls
in the Mission School here, and was delighted with their

MISSIONARY LIFE. 185
ready and correct answers, quite equal to those of many of
our Sunday scholars at home.
"December 31st. — End of week — and end of year of
numberless mercies. ' Bless the Lord, 0 my soul, and
forget not all His benefits.' "
{Copy of letter to " Illustrated London News.")
" To the Editor of the ' Illustrated London News'
" T'ai-yuen Fu, Shan-si, North China,
September 26th, 1881.
"Sir, — In the I.L.N, of June 18th, 1881, appeared a
paragraph headed 'Jacob's Well in Palestine,' accompanied
by an illustrative wood-cut.
" On carefully reading the account by Mr. Charles
Barclay of his visit to the spot, one naturally concludes
that he intends to represent his clearing the mouth of the
well as a discovery of what was previously unknown. His
communication is described in your journal as ' relating
to what seems an important discovery concerning a point
of Biblical archaeology,' and this is but the natural inference
from his own words. He speaks of a ' dark irregular open
ing which has long been looked upon as the true mouth of
Jacob's well,' and adds : ' It has been reverenced by travellers
without number, who little dreamt that, hidden beneath the
debris scarcely four feet distant, was the true opening of the
well.' In April 1879, when I visited the spot in company
v. ith several friends, a German party rode up, halted for a
moment, not even dismounting while the guide told them
that Jacobls well was there, and then rode on. Such casual
observers as these, glancing through the ragged opening in
the roof of the vault, might have supposed that the ' dark
irregular opening in the floor of the vault ' (mentioned by
Mr. Barclay) was the mouth of the well, but no one who
took the pains to examine closely could fail to find the well's
true mouth — -a circular hole, in a large block of stone,
grooved by ropes.
"I was not satisfied with peering down into the vault,
but climbed down into it, and removing a few loose stones,
found the true opening of the well, just as Mr. Barclay

1 86 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
describes it when he repeated the same simple operation
two years afterwards. Some of my friends also descended
the vault, and we examined with great interest the true
mouth, of the well, dropping a few small stones down, both
to form some idea of its depth, and to see if there were
any water in it.
" My only apology for occupying so much of your space
is that the spot is one of such sacred and transcendent
interest to every Christian. " Your obedient servant,
" R. Harold A. Schofield."
" Report of the Medical Mission at T'ai-yuen Fu,
Shan-si, North China, for 1881.
" ' Preach the kingdom of God and heal the sick. '
" Soon after my arrival in this city I was enabled td open
a small dispensary, with accommodation in the same com
pound for ten to twelve in-patients.
" The number of patients soon became considerable when
it was known that a foreign doctor had arrived, and as soon
as they learnt to come on regular days and at stated times
the preaching of the Gospel was begun.
" Evangelistic.
" Our object from the first has been, by means of medi
cal help rendered to the Chinese, to undermine the prejudice
with which they regard all foreigners (missionaries included),
and above all to use the opportunities which this work so
abundantly affords of preaching the Gospel of Christ to
those who have never heard it.
" On the afternoons of Wednesday and Saturday, when the
Dispensary is open, we begin work with a short (private)
Chinese prayer-meeting, after which one of the missionaries
or our native evangelist usually addresses the male out
patients (twenty to fifty in number), telling them plainly that
inasmuch as the soul is incomparably more important than
the body, we seek first to point them to the great Physician
who alone can save their souls, before using medicines and
other means for the relief of their diseases. At the same

MISSIONARY LIFE. 187

time one of the lady missionaries seeks to put the Gospel in
the simplest possible language before the female out-patients
in their waiting-room. The patients, men and women, are
then seen and prescribed for individually.
" It is very difficult for us who have read the Bible and
heard the Gospel from childhood to realize the state of mind
of our patients, many of whom hear the Gospel for the very
first time in their lives, and who have been brought up to
worship heaven and earth, their ancestors, Confucius, and
Various idols, and who are ignorant of the very existence of
God and the revelation of Jesus Christ.
" In such soil as this there must be much patient sowing,
and much earnest believing prayer, before the harvest can
be reaped, but it is none the less sure.
" We have often been encouraged by the genuine in
terest with which the preaching is listened to, and the
readiness to accept and read tracts explaining the Gospel.
, " A week never passes without some Roman Catholics
appearing among the patients, and they of course listen with
more interest and intelligence than the rest, and being
familiar with the outlines of the story of Christ's life, some
of them are of real help in giving explanations to those who
are quite ignorant.
" We also have daily reading of the Bible with exposition
and prayer for the in-patients ; many have learnt a simple
form of daily thanksgiving, and one, who has been an in
patient for several months, has expressed a desire (which
seems genuine) to become a Christian.
" The results are with God, and will be manifest in His
time. " Medical.
" The total number of different patients treated during the
year has been 1,851. In-patients.
Medical  13
Surgical  27
Total 40

HAROLD SCHOFIELD.

Out-patients. Men. Women. Total.
*New Cases 1555 256 l8tI
Old „ 1349 328 1677
Total attendances at Dispensary 3488
" Suicidal Attempts. By far the commonest method of
committing suicide in this city is to swallow opium. In
one case we arrived after the patient was dead, but in all
cases actually treated (eleven in number during the year)
recoveiy took place. In addition to those who applied at
the Dispensary for relief, a number of cases were successfully
treated by other missionaries in the city. Sulphate of zinc
was usually the emetic used ; this, with the stomach-pump
and the administration of a strong decoction of coffee,
usually sufficed. In one of the worst cases atropia was
injected subcutaneously, but with no marked benefit. Most
of these attempts are made by young women who fall out
with mother-in-law or husband. In such domestic quarrels
suicide is regarded by the Chinese as the most awful revenge
that they can take, for the spirit of the dead person is
always supposed to injure the living who has been the cause
of the suicide. The fear of this awful result is evidently far
more prominent in many cases, than a love for the unfortun
ate victim.
" General Remarks. The patients have been of every
class and creed, though the lower classes naturally prepon
derate : native patients, Buddhist, Tauist, as well as
Mohammedan and Romish and Italian priests, have applied-
for medical aid. A good number belong to the class
immortalized by Moliere in his ' Malade Imaginaire.' Such
patients will complain of a slight itching in the tip of one
finger, or that they snore loud at night, or that they have a
bad temper, more for the sake of trying what the foreign
doctor's medicine is like than anything else.
" One went so far as to ask for medicine for the children
in a distant town, who, he feared, might in the course of a
few months fall ill.
" In examining a Chinese patient, feeling the pulse is
considered a most important operation, and it is generally
* This includes 284 opium-smokers.

MISSIONARY LIFE.

advisable to conform to the native habit of feeling both right
and left in succession.
" Every patient has a theory as to the cause or nature of
his disease, and these theories being much more elaborate
than those popularly current in England, it is sometimes a
matter of extreme difficulty to arrive at the actual symptoms
from which the patient suffers. Even if the disease is
successfully treated, it is advisable in addition to furnish
some explanation of its nature to the patient, and if no other
relief can be afforded, the mental relief given to the patient,
by a theoretical explanation which appears plausible, is by
no means to be despised.
" As a people the Chinese are exceedingly amenable to
reason, and they will often consent to a foreign plan of
treatment, operative or otherwise, when carefully explained
to them.
" They as a rule bear pain very well, though of course
they fully appreciate the relief afforded by chloroform. In
the case of eye-operations their power of remaining perfectly
still is greatly in their favour.
"The Chinese are often said to be ungrateful, but our
experience here certainly contradicts this idea. A large
number of patients have brought such tokens of gratitude as
the following — eggs, tea, cakes, wine, potatoes, apples,
melons, flour, rice, etc., etc. '
" Their money-value is of course generally small accord
ing to European ideas, but they unquestionably prove that
the people appreciate the kindness shown.
" One of the most striking differences between Chinese
and English hospital practice is the total absence of that
large proportion of wounds, bruises, and other more serious
injuries due to drunkenness ; in this respect the effects of
alcohol are incomparably worse than those of opium.
"Small-pox, it is well known, is endemic in China and
as common as measles or scarlatina at home. A very
brief residence here would serve to cure the most violent
anti-vaccinator. The enormous number of eyes totally
blinded, not to speak of lives lost, would certainly prove
convincing to any one amenable to reason.
" Vaccination is gradually spreading, but inoculation is
still practised, and I recenth- heard of a native practitioner

igo HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
who inoculated one hundred and sixty cases, of whom one
hundred and thirty died. Of course the results of vaccina
tion will never be thoroughly satisfactory till it is taken up
and made compulsory by the Government.
"The climate of this part of North China differs from
that of England mainly in the two following particulars :
(i) there are much greater extremes both of heat and cold,
the thermometer here ranging from o° F. up to ioo° F. in
summer. " (2) It is in winter much drier : the rainfall is much
less than in England, and scarcely any falls during the
autumn and winter. " R. Harold A. Schofield."
"1882.
" ' Lo, I am with you all the days, even unto the end of
the age.'
" Sunday, January 1st. — Mr. Richard gave us an ad
mirable and most powerful address on God's majesty and
the fulness of Christ's redemption.
"January 2nd to 7th. — Week of prayer.
"January 20th. — A very sad day. Strange that little
Mary Landale should be born on L  's birthday, and her
mother died on mine.
"January 21st. — Funeral. Long black dress with sash
of white. Read 1 Corinthians xv. Mr. R  spoke beauti
fully at the English meeting on 'To me to live is Christ,
and to die is gain,' saying that if we all were stirred up to
live more for Christ, then her going would be a gain. We
formed and walked in front of the hearse to the grave, about
a mile and a half outside the east gate, beside Mr. Whiting's.
Ladies in carts. Mr. Richard spoke to the assembled
Chinese, and then we sang 'Safe in the arms of Jesus,'
which, to my thinking, never sounded as sweetly before. It
had been sung at her own mother's grave. Hard afternoon's
work with patients.
" February 8th. — Sore throat and fever. Very weak ¦ all
day in bed. Teach me 'how frail I am.'
"February 10th. — Got up in morning. Went out with
L  in cart to see the new Fu'tai, who was to enter

MISSIONARY LIFE. 191

the city about noon. Preached to Yamen servants. We
went along the road and saw the procession pass us,
several men bearing huge knives, then the Fu'tai's chair
and a number of horsemen. All the higher officials had
already arrived, and all paid their respects to him.
Saw them all pass one by one in their chairs.
" New Fu'tai less than forty years old ; most forbidding
expression. Were very much struck by the quiet demeanour
of the crowd.
"February nth. — Very nice prayer-meeting in evening.
Mr. Li, a sub-perfect, came to consult me about paralysis.
Six or seven years ago he is said to have got the attack
when praying four days and nights for rain.
" Sunday, February 26th. — Our wedding-day (two years
ago). Goodness and mercy have indeed followed us, and
God has granted us more happiness than I thought possible
in this world. ' The blessing of the Lord, it maketh rich,
and He addeth no sorrow therewith.'
" March 3rd. — It was agreed at the close of our Chinese
week of prayer, at the New Year, that we would each pray
.daily that native evangelists might be raised up in the
province. Working a good deal at photography last week.
Shops beginning to open again ; most of them will open
after the fifteenth, and then business will be resumed. We
have had a great many New Year's cards sent in.
" March 4th. — Messrs. Pierson and Stimson arrived in
the afternoon with the mail. In evening we went out,
taking little Harold with us in the cart to see the lanterns.
The streets were beautifully and most tastefully illumi
nated. Great crowds, fireworks, bonfires, etc. Afterwards
called in to see the American friends at Mr. Richard's.
" Sunday, March 12th. — Very nice meeting in morning ;
more than thirty present, over sixteen adult Chinese. Mr.
Pigott really got their attention. Kao, I feel sure, has God's
Spirit working in his heart. Li I had a long talk with on
Thursday, John xiv. On Friday he went all through ' Cen tao
chi men' (Mr. Burns's 'Peep of Day'), giving me a complete
outline of it to-day. Acts ix. and xxvi. He saw the difference
between Peter and the Lord, though both raised the dead.
' Ah yes,' he said, ' Christ possessed the power, but Peter had
to pray for it' Praise the Lord ! I feel sure He is working in

192 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
two hearts at any rate. I think they will soon come out for
Him. Strong impression that W  E  H  will
soon be called to mission-work in China."
" T'ai-yuen Fu, Shan-si, North China,
"July 4th, 1882.
" Again nearly four months have slipped by since the
date of the last journal I sent to my friends ; the constant
and often urgent claims of the growing medical work must
be my excuse for this long delay. The extracts from my
diary included in this letter begin with January 1882.
" In T'ai-yiien Fu we began the New Year with a week
of prayer, having a special subject for each day : thanks
giving, confession, prayer for the Church of God, prayer
for the young and their teachers, for all nations and their
rulers, and lastly for Missions.
"Thus we were enabled to be one in spirit with Chris
tians meeting with the same objects in all parts of the world.
"January 8th. — We began to hold regular Sunday
morning services in our out-patient waiting-room for the
in-patients, the boys in the school, and our servants and
teachers, together with any of their friends who liked to
attend. "Mrs. Landale was taken ill shortly after her confine
ment, with intermittent fever, from which she had previously
suffered when living at Ning-po, in Central China. In less
than a week she died, but before she left us, we were
privileged to witness such a triumph over death as I have
never seen before.
" For some days she suffered great pain, and weakness
and weariness were often distressing, but two days before
the end an interval of freedom from pain, and preternatural
clearness of mind and vividness and force of speech, were
granted her.
"She immediately began speaking of the joy of going
home to Heaven in a manner that made me quite sure
the end could not be far off, although, from her physical
condition, her recovery did not seem hopeless.
" ' I always had a fear that natural death would be
dreadful, but I have none now ! It will be so nice to be in
heaven. Why, you could not grudge me to go, could you ? '

MISSIONARY LIFE. 193
" When asked whether she would not like to stay for
the sake of her husband and little babe, she said, ' I would
like to stay if He will let me stay with you, but He knows
best ; He knows when the work of each one is done.
" ' I am very tired, so tired ; when I get to Heaven Jesus
will send down some one quick to open the gate, won't
He ?
" ' There ' (in Heaven) ' we do not need the revelation of
His word, because we have Himself.'
" To one of the missionaries who came in to see her
she said, ' You see, the Master has called for me first before
any of you.
"'I have not done very much here, but I think Jesus
knew I was not very strong. I think Jesus will forgive
me, will He not ? He knows I love Him, does He not ? '
" To us all she said, ' Work for Jesus.' To a pastor in
Ning-po she sent the message : ' Put Jesus first.'
" To one whom she feared was yet unsaved, she sent the
message : ' Tell him that nothing else will do when he
comes to the valley of the shadow of death : only Jesus
can make it light' To the girls in the Mission School
here, she sent the message : ' Tell them, they have often
heard about Jesus, and if they do not believe on Him, they
will be without excuse.'
" To a native friend in Ning-po who was much troubled
with doubts, she sent the message : ' Trust only in Jesus.'
When various remedies were being employed she said,
' Why are you all so anxious to keep me from going? I am
going home, you know ; and it won't be very long now.
Expressing her wishes with regard to the little babe, she
said, ' That our little one should know Jesus, that is the
first thing ; and you will try and teach her not to despise
the Chinese, but to try and find what is good in them : and
let little native children come and play with her sometimes ;
in God's sight we are brothers and sisters.'
"She smiled very joyously at the text, ' O death, where is
thy sting ? O grave, where is thy victory ? ' She sang through
Psalm xxiii. with her husband, dwelling especially on the
last verse : ' Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all
the days of my life, and / will dwell in the house of the Lord
for ever? She asked us to repeat, ' When thou passest
13

194 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
through the waters I will be with thee, and through the
rivers, they shall not overflow thee ; when thou walkest
through the fire thou shalt not be burned, neither shall the
flame kindle upon thee.' An old favourite hymn was
repeated, and she joined with a clear voice in repeating
every line : ' Tossed with rough winds, and faint with fear,
Above the tempest, soft and clear,
What still small accents greet mine ear ?
'Tis I, be not afraid/
" These are a few of the last words she spoke on earth,
but a mere record of them can of course give no idea of
the peace and rapturous joy that shone in her face, and of
the complete triumph over death that was granted her. To
have stood by such a death-bed marks an epoch in one's
life : it makes Heaven a reality in a way that nothing else
can, and is a more striking testimony to the power of
Christianity than volumes of evidences.
"At the funeral, as we were in native dress, we were
able to dispense with many of the paraphernalia of an
English funeral ; all of us who walked wore black gowns
with a white girdle ; the ladies of our community followed
the procession in carts. Instead of the hatbands and gloves
given away at an English funeral, bits of white cloth were
used. " We left the city by the east gate (no burials are allowed
within the city), and slowly mounted the slopes which rise
up towards the hills which bound the great plain of T'ai-
yiien Fu. The grave was close by that of Mr. Whiting, an
American missionary who died here of famine fever during
the terrible famine five years ago. From this spot there is
a beautiful and extensive view over the whole city, with the
gleaming river to westward and the great western hills
beyond, while to the south the eye ranges over the north
end of the great plain of T'ai-yiien. We gathered round the
grave, the- Chinese looking on in mute astonishment while
we prayed. Mr. Richard, the senior missionary, gave them
an address, after which we sang ' Safe in the arms of Jesus,'
which sounded strangely beautiful. The Chinese, who have
not, alas ! our sure and certain hope of a glorious resurrec-

MISSIONARY LIFE. 195

tion, could not understand why we did not care to have
the body conveyed home to England. The chief
mourner, according to Chinese custom, wore a gown of
very coarse material, reminding one strongly of the sack
cloth of Scripture.
"January 26th. — Cu-huei, one of the native Christians
from Ping-yang Fu (two hundred miles south of this), was
this morning married to Su-mse, the eldest of the girls in
the Mission School, who for some time had lived a con
sistent Christian life. The betrothal and the presents given
by the bridegroom to the bride were all according to
ordinary Chinese custom ; the marriage was according to
Christian usage in England, the questions asked being
almost identical with ours. A lunch was provided for the
foreigners, and a good feast for the Chinese. The occasion
was to all of us one of peculiar, interest as the first Pro
testant Christian marriage that has taken place in the
province of Shan-si.
"February 10th-. — The newFu-t'ai (governor of the whole
province) is to enter the city from Pekin to-day. We went
some little distance outside the city, through the south gate,
by which he was to enter. A large but remarkably orderly
crowd lined the road for nearly a mile outside the city.
As usual on such occasions, we were kept waiting far
beyond the expected hour. The crowd, very unlike an
English crowd under the same circumstances, required no
police to keep it in order, but kept itself in order. The
five chief officials of the province came out in sedan chairs,
while the smaller fry, both those in office and the numerous
expectants of office, came in carts. At last the big man
himself arrived in his travelling sedan, preceded by a small
body of horsemen and men carrying large knives on poles..
He alighted, and was received by the assembled officials at
a large house by the roadside. From here, after a brief
pause for tea and cakes, the cavalcade entered the city, the
new Fu-t'ai riding first. He is less than forty, and one of
the first scholars in the empire.
"February 18th, Chinese New Year's Day. — At 3.30 a. m.
we went out to see the officials (all who are present in the
city) assemble to worship the" Emperor's chair. The various
lanterns, of all sizes and several colours, formed a pretty

196 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
sight. At the further end of the innermost court was a
building containing a chair which represents the Imperial
power. All the officials, great and small, bow towards this
in token of loyalty. This ceremony is repeated annually
before daybreak on New Year's morning in every provincial
capital in the empire.
" During the New Year's holidays, when the whole
population is given up for a fortnight or so to feasting,
merry-making, gambling, etc., we had a second week of
prayer, the meetings being this time in Chinese. One special
subject of prayer was, that God would speedily raise up
native evangelists and pastors (men of this province) to
carry on the work among their own countrymen. Already
(July 1 2th) two men, who have turned from idols to God,
have been given us in answer to prayer.
" March 6th. — We dismissed our gatekeeper to-day for
exacting an admission-fee from one of the patients some time
before. He was very angry, denied the charge, saying that
he had borne a blameless character from his youth up.
" March 8th. — This morning two of the elder girls in the
Mission School here were baptized ; they gave a good clear
confession of Christ before several Chinese women. Joy
and praise filled our hearts ; these are the first Chinese
that have been baptized in connection with any Protestant
mission in this city. They have since led a consistent
Christian life.
"March igth. — We rose at 1.30 a.m. and went with Mr.
Pierson ( Messrs. A. Sowerby and Stimson being on in front)
to the great Confucian temple to witness the worship of the
mandarins, followed the stream of citizens which flowed
steadily eastward to the new Confucian temple, which is
situated near the east wall of the city within a few minutes'
walk of our house. We went to witness the dedication
ceremony, which takes place in the early morning hours
(3 to 5 a.m.), all being finished before the first streak
of dawn. It is of course well known that Confucius is
highly venerated in China, but few who have not lived
here can have any conception of the depth of reverence
with which he is regarded by all the scholars of the empire.
The eighteen provinces of China proper contain in all about
1,200 hsien or counties, and each of these has its Confucian

MISSIONARY LIFE. 197
temple ; they vary of course immensely in size and magnifi
cence, but the plan is the same in all, and therefore a brief
account of the new Confucian temple here will serve for
all the rest.
" There are three great courts or quadrangles in the main
part of the building, arranged in a line, one behind the
other. The outer one is simply surrounded by a wall, and
through a fine richly decorated gateway one enters the
middle quadrangle ; this, like the first, is paved with diamond-
shaped tiles ; round the three sides are one-storied buildings,
all the woodwork of which is most richly painted and deco
rated with a marvellous variety of colours : this court might
be roughly compared to the cloisters of our cathedrals.
In the centre is a beautiful ornamental bridge in white stone,
over a deep pool. Passing through the triple gateway, we
enter the inner court, which forms the temple proper. This
quadrangle is about the size of the great quadrangle of
Trinity College, Cambridge. At the further end is the great
building containing the tablet of the sage himself. The
huge roof of this building, with its beautiful sweeping curved
lines, is very imposing ; the ornamentation, both within and
without, is truly gorgeous, and much of it displays exquisite
taste. In front of this great building is an extensive stone
platform surrounded by a balcony, which is reached by
flights of steps leading up from the general level of the
quadrangle. The two sides of the quadrangle are
bounded by long narrow buildings containing the tablets
of the seventy-two chief disciples of Confucius. Imme
diately behind the chief temple is another much smaller
one dedicated to the parents of Confucius. According to
Chinese doctrine, they have the place of honour (the
innermost court), and yet their temple is far smaller than
that of their illustrious son. At the east and west sides
are residential colleges for scholars, and for the instruc
tion of pupils. While the people were assembling, before
the ceremony began, we had an opportunity of quietly
inspecting the various buildings ; to our surprise and horror
we found no fewer than twenty-nine animals laid out dead
for sacrifice to the sage and his various disciples. In the
main building were a horse and an ox, while all the other
animals were sheep and pigs. In the great temple there

ig8 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
were a large number of stringed instruments, while on
the platform in front were large numbers of gongs and
bells arranged in frames. All the scholars were dressed in
blue. Music was performed at intervals, and when the
master of the ceremonies cried out, all the assembled
mandarins, great and small, fell down and worshipped. This
was repeated again and again ; while many of the officials,
each accompanied by two attendants, worshipped at the
shrines in the side-buildings containing the tablets of the
seventy-two disciples of Confucius. There was much repeti
tion and to a Western mind monotony in the ceremonial ;
still it was deeply impressive. Witnessing this imposing
ceremonial, one could not but feel that nowhere in the world
has Christianity had to meet a mightier foe than in China.
'Worshipped the creature more than the Creator.' It is'
hard for the proud Confucian scholar, with twenty-two
centuries of literary tradition at his back, to humble himself
and enter the kingdom of heaven like a little child, by the
same gate as the ignorant beggar in the streets. The
impressiveness of the scene depended not a little on the
vast temple area, and one could not but be struck by the
difference between European and Chinese architecture.
The latter depends for its effect both on the massiveness of
the building, and on the vastness of the space enclosed, but
not at all, as in our great buildings, on the height of spire,
tower, or dome.
"April 2nd. — The last three days I have visited the son
of the chief city magistrate, who is ill with diphtheria.
"April i Sth. — A hundred and thirty-five patients this
afternoon. " May 3rd. — More than a hundred and fifty patients
applied for medical aid this afternoon ; for such a number
our present out-patient waiting room is utterly inadequate,
and we hope to be able to enlarge it or build a new
one. "May 17th. — The eclipse of the sun began just as we
were finishing our usual Wednesday afternoon work among
the patients.
"The majority of the Chinese are quite ignorant as to
the cause of the phenomenon, and suppose that some
monster is devouring the sun. During the whole time of

MISSIONARY LIFE. 199
the eclipse they were beating gongs and firing off guns
to drive the monster away ; this method appears, of course,
entirely successful.
" We had a really splendid view of the eclipse from first
to last, as the sky was perfectly cloudless. It began at
3.20 p.m. and ended at 5.47 p.m. local time. It approached
to totality, but at the period of greatest obscuration the sun
was still visible as a small crescent which gave out much
heat and light. The sky had a peculiar sickly livid tint which
was very strange. The image of the sun received on
a screen through a little pin-hole was of course a crescent ;
and the shadows of the spaces between the leaves on
the ground (which are generally little circles) were little
crescents. " The patients and our servants were all delighted to look
through our smoked glasses, as they had no means really of
watching the eclipse themselves.
" May 20th. — The new provincial governor has ordered
the city magistrate to prepare maps and plans to enable
him to divert the flood waters during the heavy summer
rains and thus prevent them from entering the city.
Several of the under-officials have been out in carts ; but,
as none of them have the smallest idea of surveying, the
affair was a most absurd fiasco. At last they applied to
Mr. Richard, one of the missionaries here ; he kindly with
telescope and sextant made a survey for them, while I took
a few photographs of that portion of the ground.
"July 1st. — The month of June has been very dry and
most unusually hot, the thermometer being above ioo° in
the shade for several days together. If rain does not fall
soon, there is considerable fear of the crops failing.
" July 4th.— Mr. and Mrs. Stimson (American mission
aries) arrived. They were accompanied by Mr. Stanley,
one of the senior missionaries of the American Board in
North China.
" This is the beginning of a new mission. All the first
members are from Oberlin Theological Seminary, where a
number of the students have banded themselves together
for work in China. One or two more families are expected
here before the winter ; they will probably stay here for a
time to learn the language, and then move out into one or

HAROLD SCHOFIELD.

other of the cities which abound on the populous plain of
T'ai-yiien Fu.
" Our new friends are a most welcome addition to our
little missionary community here, which just now numbers
sixteen (not including children). The people are friendly,
the door is widely open, and even now there are a dozen
or more large cities and towns within two or three days'
journey of this without one solitary preacher of the
glorious Gospel, either foreign or native.
" August ist. — The month of July has been very rainy,
and this has delightfully tempered the heat, and caused
everything to look beautifully fresh and green. One day
nearly two inches of rain fell in little more than an hour.
Several evenings each week, Mr. Pigott and I have been
out on the street preaching, and we have invariably had
many attentive and interested listeners. There is of course
no difficulty in getting a good number together : in almost
any street where there is traffic, fifty or a hundred persons
soon collect to stare at the foreigner. One feels very
thankful for the liberty to go freely anywhere about the city
and preach the glorious Gospel of Christ. It is necessarily
in many points different from street-preaching at home.
In order really to get the interest and attention of the people
it is advisable to single out several individuals in the crowd
and ask their honourable age, name, occupation, how many
children they have, etc. ; you are then sure to be plied with
similar questions, and also to be asked, ' What is your
honourable country?' 'How far is it from here?' etc. On one
occasion the statement that it was more than 13,000 miles
away drew forth the naive remark, ' Why, it would take us
ten years to go there.' Another in the crowd took up the
point, and a vigorous discussion ensued; after an elaborate
calculation they came to the conclusion that they could
walk to England in a year and a half, and were then not a
little surprised to find that we could come in as many months.
"Among other very common questions are the following:
Have you any sun in your country? Any social distinctions?
Any domestic animals? Do you plough and sow, as we do ?
Do you grow opium there ? One man said, ' Why, we can
understand their language ' ; another answered, ' You silly
fellow ! don't you hear they are speaking our language ? '

MISSIONARY LIFE.

My beard occasions great discussions, and my age is
variously estimated at fifty to eighty years. When they
find out my real age, they are lost in amazement. After
answering many such questions, and when their curiosity
is partly satisfied, it is possible to interest them in the old,
old story, so new to them, of Jesus and His love. They
are always interested in the story of His miracles of love
and mercy, and owing to the teaching of the Romanists,
not a few who are quite heathen are familiar with the fact
of the crucifixion of Christ. Such seed-sowing is necessarily
broadcast, but we feel sure it will produce a harvest in
God's time. What is needed above all else is the Holy
Spirit's power to convince them of their sinfulness and
need of the Saviour whom we preach. Will you, my dear
friends, earnestly pray for this ? Already many whom we
have met on the street have been to inquire, and two
or three are under Christian instruction, and we are trying
to help them to give up opium-smoking.
" Five or six of us hope to leave this in a day or two,
to pass a few days at a temple in the hills where it is very
cool. "T'ai-yuen Fu, Shan-si, North China,
" October \%th, 1882.
" August 3rd. — We started in the afternoon for our long-
intended holiday among the hills at the temple of the
Heavenly Dragon (Tien-lung-san). Mr. and Mrs. Turner,
Miss Lancaster, and ourselves formed the party. We had
mule-litters for the ladies, and two carts for the rest of us,
including servants and luggage. We crossed the Fen-ho
(a tributary of the great Hoang-ho — Yellow River) two or
three miles outside the city. Fortunately the water was
low, and the mules forded it without difficulty. All of us
were delighted with the great beauty and fertility of the
country. Maize, millet, corn, and buckwheat were on all
sides, and also numerous gardens, with every kind of
vegetable. " We passed through many villages, large and small, most
of the population, as usual, turning out to see the foreigners.
Soon after nightfall we reached the inn at Chin-sz, a large
market town at the foot of the hills.
" August 4th. — Skirting for some time along the foot of

HAROLD SCHOFIELD.

the hills, we had a magnificent view over the northern end
of the plain of T'ai-yiien Fu— at this season of the year
a perfect garden of beauty, covered with ripening crops of
all kinds, teeming with cities, towns, and villages. We
turned up a beautiful country lane, and for the moment
could quite imagine ourselves in England, but further on
large peach-trees hanging over the road soon dispelled the
illusion. The neighbourhood here is watered by a beauti
fully clear spring, which wells up in the grounds of an old
temple. Some of the finest fruit in the province is grown
not far off; the peaches and grapes are especially famed.
One of the former I measured lately was eleven inches in
circumference. "The rest of our journey lay up the mountain ravine,
crossing and recrossing the torrent-bed. At length the path
was so narrow that the mule-litters could not safely pro
ceed further, and we accordingly placed all our luggage on
mule-back, all of us walking the last three miles up to the
temple. " The Buddhist monks, like the recluses of Christendom,
almost always choose places of great natural beauty for
their temples, and this one was no exception to the rule.
It is situated about the same height above the sea-level
as the top of Ben Nevis, and is thus in the summer compara
tively cool and breezy. The temple grounds are on a small
plateau, on the side of one of the great mountain ravines.
There are beautiful trees close about, a clear mountain-
spring, an endless variety of walks amid the side-ravines,
with the varied beauty of rocks and woods, streams and
waterfalls. The view down the great mountain gorge across
the plain of T'ai-yiien Fu is especially beautiful. On one
side is a. great mass of rock where centuries ago a rebel
chief is said to have planted his standard ; opposite is a
round tower with tapering spire where the bodies of the
priests are burned ; and from this the eye wanders down
over the lower hills till arrested by the gleaming river. It
then ranges across the great plain, with its cities and villages
all girdled in green, away to the eastern hills which divide
Shan-si from Chi-li.
"A rough scramble up a side-ravine takes one to a
temple built against the rock in which are several gigantic

MISSIONARY LIFE. 263

idols gorgeously painted and gilded. The largest is fully
twenty-five feet in height ; the figure is seated, and if stand
ing, would be fully thirty-five feet high. Close by are many
rock-hewn caves, and another small temple with a spring
issuing from the rock. Here a sheep is sacrificed on the
1st and 15th of every month.
"The temple buildings themselves are falling into decay.
Within are many idols of various sizes, some of them well
sculptured and draped, and exceedingly life-like. One is
constantly struck with the fact that it is only those faces
where rage and malice are depicted that are really powerful ;
most of those that are benign are very insipid. The Greeks
alone of all heathen nations have succeeded in depicting
nobility of character and power combined in the same
face. "At the side is the courtyard, on one side of which
the priests live, and here we were able to hire good rooms
and live very comfortably during the three weeks and more
of our stay. It is superfluous to add that the kitchen is
one of the largest and most important parts of the
establishment. "The Buddhist priests are all vegetarians, and this of
course caused a little difficulty in the matter of diet. We
lived almost entirely on native food, eating of course with
chopsticks. Eggs, though considered meat by the Buddh
ists, we were allowed to consume on the premises, but on
the rare occasions when we ate a fowl we were obliged to
adjourn to a small deserted temple hard by. Before every
meal-time the priests performed a service, chanting before
the idols and striking bells and gongs. When fresh supplies
of food were brought up from the town, everything was
offered to the idols before either we or the priests ate it ;
we of course 'asked no question for conscience' sake.'
Very early in the morning, before dawn, service was also
regularly performed. An immense bell suspended in a
tower was struck frequently during the day, as an act of
merit, by an old devotee whose whole spare time was spent
between this and counting the huge beads (or rather balls)
on his rosary. For his convenience in winter, when the
winds are excessively cold, a hole has been made in the
wall of his cell, and by means of a rope passing through he

204 HAROLD. SCHOFIELD.
can toll the great bell to call Buddha's attention and to
avert calamity. At bed-time he always tolled the bell a
number of times in quick succession to make up for the
hours of sleep. The time passed very pleasantly in rambling
among the hills, in reading, sketching, writing, etc. We
had intended to return in ten days ; but the river was so
swollen by excessive rains that it was impossible to cross.
There is no bridge when the water rises high; even the
ferry-boats cannot ply. The effect of the violent thunder
storms among these hills is most extraordinary.
" Dry watercourses with huge boulders in them are
converted in a few minutes into raging torrents impossible
to cross, in which immense boulders are rolled along like
pebbles, and in a few minutes after the rain has ceased,
a little trickling stream is all that is left. On one occasion
we ran down to the bottom of the main ravine ; the rain
had ceased only a very few minutes before we reached the
bottom, but in this short time the raging torrent (which was
of a tawny red) had subsided more than two feet in vertical
height. " We had visits from a good many people who lived in
the surrounding villages, but found it necessary, in order to
secure the rest and privacy we needed, to abstain both from
medical and evangelistic work. Our efforts in this direction
were confined to a few visits to the people who lived not
far off and occasional conversations with some of the
priests. "Very heavy thunderstorms and continual rain, coming
on for several days in succession, had so swollen the
Fen-ho that our servant was detained in T'ai-yiien Fu
waiting in vain for an opportunity of bringing up the mule-
litters for the return journey. Thus we were weather-bound
only thirty miles from home for a full fortnight.
"At length the weather cleared, and we and Miss
Lancaster seized the opportunity of starting down the
mountain for Chin-sz, leaving Mr. and Mrs. Turner to come
home in the mule-litters (which did not turn up for two or
three days). The ladies had so benefited by the mountain
air that they found no difficulty in walking eight miles over
the steep mountain paths.
"Our little son was of course my special charge, and

MISSIONARY LLFE. 205

I carried him 'nearly the whole way down. We were led
by a man from a neighbouring village whose hip had been
dislocated more than ten years before, and was still out of
joint ; though he walked in a very peculiar fashion, he told
us that he could easily cover from ten to fifteen miles in
a day. Just as evening closed in we reached the temple
grounds, which have numerous avenues of fine trees and
abundance of water from the spring. But for the pagoda
in the centre, which could not be mistaken for a church
tower or spire, one might well fancy oneself at Oxford
or Cambridge. We put up, as before, at the Ming-yuen-tien
(Bright Moon inn).
" August 2gth. — We had bargained on the previous even
ing for a large cart to carry us and our luggage (which was
carried by bearers down the mountain) to T'ai-yiien Fu,
but as it rained in the morning, the carter would not start.
We soon succeeded, however, in striking another bargain
for 5,000 cash (about 165.). Half was paid before starting,
but after we had travelled only three or four miles, the
contract was sublet to another carter for the remaining half.
Thus contractor No. 1 pocketed half the money for doing
little more than a tenth of the work. The large country
cart into which we were transferred proved fairly comfort
able when well padded with bedding, but our progress was
very slow and bumping. The long-continued rains had
rendered many parts of the road little better than a slough,
while in many. of the better parts the mud was above the axle.
JRain came on with nightfall, and as there was no inn, we
thankfully accepted the hospitality of the head-man of the
village. "The family had been Roman Catholics for several genera
tions, and were wealthy until within the last few years. The
house was very large ; and though many parts were dilapi
dated, the rooms into which we were shown were beautifully
furnished. The two ladies held a leve'e of the female in
habitants of the village in one room, while I had most of
the men in another room. Mr. Sung (our host) proved
very kind and hospitable ; he and his friends asked all
manner of questions, particularly about our beliefs, for he
soon found that we were Protestants. I tried to avoid all
controversial points, and spoke mainly of Christ and His

206 HA ROLD SCHOFIELD.
love, His power and willingness to save all who come to
Him. " August 30th. — Next morning before we started they
took us over the Romish chapel — a large room in their
house, fitted up with altar and candles, picture of the
Virgin, and fourteen pictures of the stations of the cross.
Absurd as are the legends represented in some of these,
one could not but feel the great effect produced on the
minds of illiterate people by these representations of the
Crucifixion, by which the central fact of the world's history
has been brought home vividly to the minds of those who
were once heathen.
" One cannot but feel that the Romish Church in China
wears a different aspect from what it does in Europe. Here
until quite recently its teachings about the one true God
and about Christ have been the only light on these great
subjects which China has had for three centuries. Here
the Church of Rome has been the persecuted, not, as in
Europe, the persecutor. She has had hundreds of faithful
martyrs, foreign and native. We cannot but be thankful
for the fact that through the teachings of Romish priests,
large numbers of the people have at least heard of the
crucifixion of Christ, and one cannot doubt that many
have learnt to trust in Him. Of course, now that the Bible
and the Protestant missionary are penetrating to the remotest
corners of the land, the Romish Church must (if consistent
at all) declare herself in her true colours as the determined
foe of the word of God.
" We were delayed by numerous applicants for medical
aid ; one old woman, blind with cataract in both eyes, we
promised to take into our little hospital. She has since
come; both her eyes have been successfully operated on,
and she can see fairly well.
" Our host would of course take no money in return for
his kindness, and we parted in mutual goodwill, being
afterwards glad to render him and his son medical assist
ance. Our cart stuck in the mud near the river for some
time, but at length it was driven out on to the broad mud
flat, near to the actual margin of the stream, which was here
very rapid and five to six feet deep. We emptied the cart,
which was able to cross at a ford higher up (being light and

MISSIONARY LIFE. 207
empty), while we had to wait our turn for the great clumsy
ferry-boat amid a motley crowd of vendors of fruit, crockery,
furnhure, poultry, etc., who were going to the capital. We
had to wait more than two hours — the crowd was so great,
and the ladies had to be carried out to the boat on men's
backs. At length we got safely over, and were very thankful
to reach home again. During our absence a report was
circulated that we had left the city in order to destroy it with
a flood. This is a fair specimen of the idle tales circulated
and believed among a people destitute of newspapers
and reliable sources of information.
" September 14th. — During the last two months students
have been pouring into the city from every corner of this
province, and in a week the great triennial examination for
the degree of Kii-ren (M.A.) is to take place. One is apt
to compare this to the examinations with which we are
familiar at home, but the examinations conducted by our
various universities furnish a very imperfect standard of
comparison. Indeed, we have nothing in England that
resembles it at all except the examinations for the civil
service in India.
" The high-road to all civil appointments in the Chinese
Empire passes through the portals of the Examination Hall.
There are eighteen provinces in China, and as the system
is identical in each, a brief description of the arrangements
in Shan-si will serve for all.
" It must be premised that this province is divided into
nine prefectures (Fu), roughly corresponding to the four
provinces of Ireland. These again are subdivided into
counties (Hsien) about the average size of an English county.
Every one who aspires to a literary career, or to any civil
appointment, begins by taking the degree of Siu-tsai (which
roughly corresponds to our degree of B.A.). The examina
tions for this purpose are conducted annually in each pre-
fectural capital by the Hsio-tai (Literary Chancellor of the
whole province). There is no fixed standard, but a certain
number of degrees must be conferred in each prefecture.
Thus the degree does not represent any fixed standard of
knowledge, but stands for a greater or less amount of know
ledge according to the number of candidates.
"These graduates (Siu-tsai) assemble every three years

208 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
in T'ai-yiien Fu to undergo a further and much harder
examination for the higher degree of Kii-ren (M.A.), con
ducted by a senior and junior examiner specially deputed
from Pekin for the purpose.
"This year the number of candidates has been 5,760;
and as the number of Kii-ren (M.A. graduates) is only seventy
two, the competition is indeed severe. In some of the
southern provinces, where literature is more cultivated, there
are as many as 10,000 or even 20,000 candidates. Thus
it will be seen that these great examinations dwarf every
thing of the kind in Europe into comparative insignificance.
Early next year the newly made M.A.'s (Kii-ren), together
with their predecessors of previous years, repair to Pekin
from all the eighteen provinces for a further examination
(similar in every respect to that for Kii-ren, only more
difficult). Out of many thousand candidates only 320 are
admitted to the higher degree of Kin-shi ; and these are
re-examined in the Imperial Palace for the highest degree of
Han-lin (Forest of Pencils). All the officials (civil) of the
empire are selected from the ranks of the Kin-shi.
" Bribery is sometimes effectual in securing a degree, but
it must be a large sum, and the present must be made in a
very roundabout way from the candidate's relatives to those
of the examiner, long before he reaches the scene of his
labours. The punishment for the examiner, if convicted, is
to be sawn asunder.
" The examination buildings here, which have been in
course of repair during the whole summer, occupy an
immense quadrangular area, about a quarter of a mile
square, surrounded by a lofty wall. We went all over
them a week before the examination.
" The whole area is divided into east and west halves
by a broad road. Right and left are a series of between
twenty and thirty long ranges of stalls, roofed over, much
like an enormously long stable with a hundred and five
stalls (very small) side by side, with an open passage
(unroofed) running along the back. Each stall is for one
candidate ; he is supplied with two small benches (one for
a seat, the other for a table) sliding in grooves. He pro
vides his own bedding, curtains, cooking utensils, food, etc.
the Government rations being largely consumed by the'

MISSIONARY LIFE. 209
underlings, one servant being allotted to each ten candi
dates. Each range of stalls has a petty official walking up
and down to preserve order and prevent cheating, and also
to attend to the wants of the candidates.
" At the centre of the great dividing road is a tower over
looking the whole area, and several smaller towers are
placed at the corners so as to overlook the candidates.
The rest of the area is occupied by extensive courts sur
rounded by large and well-furnished buildings for the
residence of the various officials, of whom several hundred
are employed. At the back of all are the apartments
occupied by the two imperial examiners from Pekin. On
one side is a great number of buildings for servants, and at
the other is another large range for the copyists.
" The examination consists of three parts ; each part lasts
three days and nights.
" The first three days the essay subjects are taken from
the ' four books,' and a poem of a hundred words must be
written. "The second three days the essay subjects are taken from
the ' five classics.'
" The third three days questions are proposed on history,
music, military affairs, and geography. On the third day
the candidates come out between noon and midnight, also
on the sixth day and ninth day, all essays being delivered
up before leaving the building. As soon as the essays are
finished and given up, they are put into the hands of an
army of copyists, whose duty it is to make copies of the
black ink originals in yellow ink. Sometimes, however,
they hide black ink (Indian ink) in their pigtails, and alter
and improve the original (if it happens to be written by a
friend). When the copies are all completed they are
carefully read through, and compared with the original
essays by special examiners. These yellow ink copies are
then submitted to the sub-examiners, who select the four
hundred and fifty best, which alone are read by the two
imperial examiners ; the seventy-two best graduate as
Kii-ren, and their names are published about three weeks
after the examination is over (a great improvement in
point of time over the Oxford and Cambridge Local Exami
nations). 14

210 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
" To-morrow (October 19th) the list of successful candi
dates will be published in the centre of the city.
"Within the examination-buildings, while the examination
is going on, nearly 10,000 persons are resident, for the
candidates stay in day and night. The whole is guarded
outside by soldiers.
"There are special officials whose duty is to prevent
candidates from carrying copies of the classics concealed
about their person. Though this is the case, my teacher
(who is a candidate) tells me that nearly all carry small
copies of the classics up their sleeves to help them to quote
correctly. In many cases they can hardly be needed, as
every man with any pretensions to be a scholar can recite
the whole of the classics.
" The missionaries had made this examination a matter of
special prayer for months beforehand, and 4,000 copies
each of two tracts (one called ' The Great Examination, and
how to pass it ') were printed, also a handbill announcing
three prizes, £iS, ;£io, and £s-> to be competed for by
writing essays on the subjects of ' God,' ' The Soul,' and
' Heaven's Nobility.' This plan of essay prizes was tried
three years ago, and as a result one of the prize essayists
was led to serious thought, sought Christian instruction,
and is now one of the most earnest Christians in the
province. " The first day is entirely occupied with registering the
names of the candidates and assigning them their places.
The second day and night and morning of the third day
are occupied with writing essays, and about noon a gun is
fired ; the great gates are flung open, and the. candidates
begin to come out. ,
"The six missionaries at work here, with four native
helpers, divided into two parties (after a short prayer-meet
ing). We had a cart-load of tracts at each end (east and west)
of the road leading past the main entrance, and by relieving
one another, kept up the work of distribution till midnight,
one of our number remaining till after 2 a.m. A great
crowd of the scum of the city rabble were at each end of the
road, and through these the unfortunate candidates, worn out
and exhausted with hard work and want of sleep, had often
literally to fight their way. Many had an attendant to

MISSIONARY LIFE. 211

carry their furniture and bedding, but many also carried
them all unaided, struggling heroically on, till they were
seized upon by five or six men anxious to carry their baggage
home for them.
" Sometimes one more vigorous than the rest fought his
way through the mob (hammer in hand), but most readily
succumbed to one or more of the porters crying, ' Where
to, sir ? ' ' Carry your bundle, sir ? ' • Here's a cart, sir ' ;
' How much will you give ? ' etc.
" By dint of distributing our forces and the strictest
vigilance, we put a book, sometimes two into the hands of
each candidate, with very few exceptions.
" As the day wore on we followed the crowd of city rabble,
who pressed further and further up the road, and during
the evening distributed right at the great doors of the main
buildings. Here the mob were kept back by the men-
servants, who plied their whips freely on them, but did
not strike us. One of these men said quietly to two of us,
Come in further away from the mob ; you are distributing
books — doing good.' [Some few Chinese were engaged
in distributing their own books.] For this encouragement
and evidence of favour among the people, we were very
thankful. Very few of the candidates refused our books ;
most received them with evident pleasure and gratitude :
some few trampled them under foot or tossed them away.
The importance of the opportunity is obvious when we
remember that these men represent the intelligence of the
province, and many of them will be trained officials in the
future. Will you, my friends, join earnestly in praying
that God would bless this effort, and that many of these
men who are devoted disciples of Confucius may come to
sit as humble learners at the feet of Christ ?
" We have just received the news with great joy that three
more of the ' Oberlin band ' from America are on their
way (two married) to work in Shan-si. They will probably
be here in a few weeks, so that our community will be
considerably enlarged before Christmas. Corea has at last
opened four ports to trade, and the gospel will at length
be able to enter in.

212 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.

" T'ai-yuen Fu, Shan-si, North China,
" December $tk, 1882.
"This is probably the last letter I shall have the opportu
nity of sending to my friends during 1882, and I will there
fore begin by wishing you all a very happy new year. My
last gave you an outline of the great triennial examination
for the degree of Kii-ren.
" October 20th. — The long-expected day has at last
arrived. The list of the seventy-two successful candidates
(Kii-ren = literally promoted men) is posted at midnight.
" October 21st. — We heard early this morning that our
teacher, Mr. Ma, is tenth on the list of successful candidates.
Two of us went to see the list. It is written in large cha
racters on an immense white sheet, which is placed beneath
a mat screen on the wall of the great drum-tower forty to
fifty feet above the roadway. Besides the seventy-two
columns (one for each Kii-ren) there are twelve more
' fu-pang ' {proxime accessit). Another gentleman, Mr.
Tseng, who has attended often at Mr. Richard's chemical
lectures and magic lantern exhibitions, was also on the
list of Kii-ren. In the afternoon we (myself and Mr.
Sowerby, who had been Mr. Ma's pupils) donned our dress-
clothes and went to offer our congratulations to Messrs.
Ma and Tseng, in the case of the former of course coupled
with a gift of money. Next day large placards on yellow
paper were posted all over the city, each successful candi
date taking this means of publishing his promotion to the
population at large. Our own teacher, Mr. Ma, of course
sent a large yellow placard with his name to be posted
up at the door of each of the foreign missionaries in the
city. He did not come to teach us for ten days or so,
being occupied in paying and receiving complimentary
visits, and giving feasts, etc. Each successful candidate
pays a fee to the examiners (about £2), in return for which
he gets a goodly volume with a selection of the best
essays of the successful candidates, also two pairs of scrolls
written by the examiners themselves and containing exhor
tations to tread in the steps of the scholars and philosophers
of old.
" The expenses connected with success are very heavy,

MISSIONA R Y LIFE. 213
and most of the Kii-ren pay a visit to their ancestral home
(which may be hundreds of miles away) to worship at the
tombs of their ancestors and to receive the congratulations
of their family and friends.
" November ist. — This afternoon Mr. and Mrs. Attwood,
Mr. and Mrs. Tenny, and Mr. Cady, of the American
Board Mission, arrived here in good health to reinforce the
new mission which the ' Oberlin band ' are starting in this
province ; we were all very glad to welcome them among us.
The number of foreign missionaries in the province is now
eighteen, and more are coming next year. Five years ago
. there was not one ; this will give some idea of the rapid
progress that is being made in the interior of China. Our
new friends were escorted by Mr. Goodrich, a senior
missionary of the American Board, who has been some
seventeen years in North China, and visited this province
some years ago when there was not one Protestant mis
sionary resident here. Will you, my dear friends, pray
earnestly that we may all become rapidly proficient in the
language, and that many may not only hear but receive the
Gospel ?
" November 4th. — To-day for the first time, among the
Dispensary patients there appeared some of the candidates
for the military examinations about to take place. Most of
them wanted medicine to impart muscular strength. All
about the city may be seen numbers of these military candi
dates from all parts of the province practising archery.
Their examination is naturally very" different from that of
the literary candidates.
?' They are examined in archery both on foot and on
horseback, in lifting a heavy stone, in drawing a very stiff
bow, in brandishing a heavy sword or claymore ; and finally
they go into the Examination Hall, where they have to write
their names and their ancestors for three generations, and
also to copy out a small portion of a treatise on military
affairs. About two hundred are selected and in the after
noon finally re-examined before the provincial governor
(Fu-t'ai). Fifty-four pass out of several hundred candidates ;
these are then in a fair way to receive commissions in the
" The opportunity was naturally taken advantage of by the

214 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
missionaries, and two of our number took their stand at the
gate of the great Examination Hall from early in the day
till late at night, distributing Gospels and sheet-tracts, one
to every candidate. These were in most cases gratefully
received. Besides this, Mr. Pigott and myself went out on
the street to preach and sell books several times while the
candidates were in the city. In many other provinces these
military candidates are particularly hostile to foreigners, but
here most were very friendly, and many bought both Gospels
and tracts. In this way several hundreds of Gospels, with
explanatory tracts, were put in circulation, which will doubt
less be carried to every corner of the province.
" The books are sold at one third of cost price, the object
being to ensure their being read, and not made into soles
for shoes, which is often their use when distributed. On
one occasion a few weeks ago, when Mr. Pigott was preach
ing, I heard a man say, ' You had better explain to us the
right and wrong of that opium-business instead of preaching
the Gospel to us.' Mr. Pigott told him that they had mis
used what was really a valuable drug by employing it as a
daily stimulant. The man replied with bitter scorn, ' Yes,
and nicely you foreigners have doctored us with your
foreign medicine ' (opium). ' Look what a miserable lot
we are.'
"This is by far the bitterest taunt I have heard here,
whereas in South China such remarks are quite common.
Of course we disclaim all connection with the opium-trade,
and tell the people that we are doing all we can to get it
abolished. " November 30th. — This (the last Thursday in November)
is observed all over the United States as a day of national
thanksgiving for the harvest and all the blessings of the
year. We gladly joined our American friends in their
thanksgivings. The custom is interesting, as it has been
handed down from the days of the ' Pilgrim Fathers,' who
were nearly starved soon after their first settlement in New
England, but who had a good harvest after a day of
national fasting and humiliation in the spring, and appointed
this day of thanksgiving to be observed annually near the
close of autumn.
" Last week our teacher, Mr. Horse (Ma), left us to go

MISSIONARY LIFE. 215

home and receive the congratulations of his friends. Among
his friends in the city is Mr. Field (Tien), and he has intro
duced to us a new teacher, by name Mr. Burden (Ren)."
" T'ai-yuen Fu, Shan-si, North China,
" December 26th, 1882.
"My dear Friends, — Yesterday (Christmas Day) at
morning worship in our little Mission Hospital here we
sang in Chinese the well-known child's hymn,
' Who is this in yonder stall,
At whose feet the shepherds fall ? ' etc.,
and as I tried to tell to some (who had never in all their
lives heard the Gospel) the ' old, old story of Jesus and His
love,' I was led to think afresh, ' Why did that Son of God
lay aside His glory and stoop to the manger of Bethlehem
and the cross of Calvary ? ' And the answer came to me :
' The Son of Man is come to seek and to save that which
was lost.'
" What we owe to Him we shall never fully realise in this
world, but personally I have found that by living in the
midst of this vast heathen land, one gradually realises it
more and more.
" I will not now try to picture the contrast between a
Christian and a heathen home, a Christian and a heathen
deathbed (the one radiant with the light of heaven, the
other with no hope of a glorious immortality). It is a
contrast which must be felt and seen to be appreciated.
" In England, in spite of all the vice and drunkenness
that abound, the very atmosphere is, as it were, Christian :
even the atheist and the sceptic, in their philanthropic
schemes, borrow their principles (often unconsciously) from
the New Testament ; here, darkness and idolatry reign all
but supreme.
" Some Christians point almost with pride to the four
hundred missionaries (male and female) in China, or
(including wives of missionaries) over six hundred.
" To me it seems unutterably sad that now, more than
eighteen hundred years after the ascending Saviour gave His
great commission to ' go into all the world and preach the
Gospel to every creature,' there are hundreds of millions in

216 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
this vast empire who have never so much as heard of
Christ. " Only a few years ago the interior of China was sealed ;
now it is widely open, and missionaries can traverse every
province and settle down and live in all but two ; surely
this is a loud call to more prayer. Yesterday 1,000 cash
(about three shillings) was put into my hands as a con
tribution in aid of the Medical Mission here from the girls
in the Mission School. This sum has been saved out of
their pocket-money ; they receive three cash (rather less
than half a farthing) weekly ; and something like two fifths
of their pocket-money they have given to the Medical
Mission. If English Christians were to give, not in this
liberal style, but only one tenth of their income to the
Lord's work (including in this term both Home and Foreign
Missions), the Protestant missionaries in China would not
now number 400, but 4,000 to 5,000, which would
give three to every walled city (1,460 walled cities) in the
empire — no very large proportion, surely. When I was
preparing to come to China three years ago, some of my
best friends tried to dissuade me on the plea that ' there was
so much need at home.' How I wish that they and all
who use this argument could just live here for a while, and
see and feel the need -for themselves ; they would then be
disposed to ask, not, as some did, whether I had a special
call to go to China, but rather whether they themselves
had a special call to stay at home.
" Some of you, I know, are interested in, and work for
China ; others perhaps have as yet never seriously con
sidered the subject at all.
"My object in writing this Christmas letter is to implore
you all to consider those here who are ' sitting in darkness
and the shadow of death,' as you consider the poor in
England at Christmas-time. All of you can help by daily
earnest believing prayer, all can help by giving money, and
some at least can help by giving themselves to the work.
I have long felt the great need of lady medical missionaries
in China, thoroughly qualified to practise medicine and
surgery among women and children, not mere smatterers,
but those who have had a thoroughly practical training, and
who hold a licence to practise.

MISSIONARY LIFE. 217
"According to the last published list of missionaries,
there is not one English lady of this description in China
(though more than one has gone to India), but there are
already eight American lady medical missionaries in China.
One American mission alone has five such ladies in the
field. Whatever be the opinion held as to the desirability
of women entering the medical profession at home, there
can surely be no difference of opinion as to the desirability
of their working as medical missionaries abroad. Here in
China there is abundant scope and great need for work
which no male medical missionary can attempt, and such
work ever furnishes the best openings for the Gospel.
"In the Christian for September 28th, 1882, appears
the following advertisement : —
" ' Mrs. Meredith earnestly solicits contributions to the
special fund for qualifying Christian women to practise as
"missionary medical doctors in India, China, etc.
" ' The session of the London School of Medicine for
Women begins on October ist, and students must enter at
that date. Money in aid of this branch will be gratefully
acknowledged.' " I trust that all of you, my dear friends, who feel an
interest in Medical Missions, will contribute to this fund,
and in conclusion, may I beg you in your prayers for China,
not only to pray the Lord of the harvest to send out more
labourers, but also that we who are already here may by
our lives and words give witness of Christ and His power
to save. " Yours affectionately, " R. Harold A. Schofield.
"P.S. — Accompanying this letter is a copy of 'The
Truth about Opium-smoking,' which please accept from
me. The statements recently made on this subject have
astounded me ; no one who can speak Chinese, and who
daily mixes with the people, can for one moment doubt
that opium-smoking is an awful curse.
" Among the many hundreds of poor opium-smokers
who in the last two years have applied to me for help, I
have not found one who defended the habit. If, as some
assert, opium-smoking be an innocent luxury, why should

2i8 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
thousands all over the empire be continually seeking help
to give up the habit ?
" Will you all pray and work that this our national sin of
forcing opium on the Chinese may be speedily abandoned
by England ? "
Appeal for Medical Missionaries for the Interior of
China.
" Four years ago it was my privilege to visit Dr. Vartan's
Medical Mission in the town where the Lord Jesus spent
thirty years of His life on earth, and I was deeply interested
to find that at Nazareth, the Moslems, whose fanatical
hatred of Christians is proverbial, would gladly listen to
the Gospel from the lips of the medical missionary.
" Of heathen nations the Chinese are the most pre
judiced against foreign missionaries, and one cannot deny
that England, by forcing them to legalise the opium traffic,
has given only too much ground for the feeling.
"To overcome this prejudice against the foreign mis
sionary and the Gospel which he brings, nothing can be
better fitted than medical work, and of its effect no more
striking instance has occurred in recent years than the
building of the Mission Hospital at Tientsin (under Dr.
Mackenzie's charge) entirely with Chinese money volun
tarily given. The viceroy of Chi-li, Li-hung-chang, one
of the highest officials in China, has not only been the
largest contributor, but bears all the expenses of medicines,
etc., for the Hospital, and for a large dispensary in another
part of the city.
"In the interior of China the foreigners best known
to the people are the Romish priests, who abound in nearly
all the eighteen provinces, but since 1876, when, by the
Chee-foo Convention, the interior of China (closed for ages)
was fully opened up, there is no longer any adequate
reason why medical missionaries should not settle and work
in all the interior provinces just as freely as in the treaty
ports. Surely closely in the wake of the widely extended
itinerations which have been taken in all parts of the empire
should follow the settling down of medical missionaries, at
least in the capital of every province, and if possible, in
some of the larger county towns as well.

MISSIONARY LIFE. 219

It is little more than two years since I began medical
work in this inland city, which is more than three hundred
miles (fourteen days' journey) from the nearest treaty port,
but the vast and crying need for more labourers constrains
me to republish this appeal, which has already appeared in
another form. Most earnestly would I beg every Christian
reader possessed of competent medical knowledge, or who
has the means of acquiring it, to pray constantly for a
blessing on medical mission work in this land, and further
to consider whether God is not calling him to devote his
medical knowledge and skill to the relief of the sick and
suffering in China, with the avowed object of bringing the
light of the Gospel to those ' who sit in darkness and the
shadow of death.'
" There is an immense field and great need for lady
medical missionaries thoroughly qualified to practise their
profession— a need as great or greater than that of India—
and yet no English mission in China as yet numbers one
such worker among its ranks, although several have gone
out from England to India, and there are eight lady medical
missionaries connected with various American societies at
work in China.*
" That God may speedily call some who read this appeal
to work for China is my earnest prayer.
" Harold A. Schofield.
"T'ai-yuen Fu, February 7th, 1883."
"Report, 1882.
"With great gratitude to God we record the work of
another year under its two divisions — Evangelistic and
Medical. " Evangelistic.
" In hospital or dispensary reports it is not difficult to
describe from a medical standpoint both what has been

* The facts alluded to above are gathered from the "List of Protestant
Missionaries in China " (dated Nov. 1881). It is possible that some
lady medical missionaries have come out since that date.

HAROLD SCHOFIELD.

attempted and what has been successfully accomplished
during the year ; but it is otherwise with the spiritual work,
which is by far the most important part of every medical
mission. We have no recognized standard whereby to
gauge spiritual results, yet they are as real, and incompar
ably more important, than the material. One soul ' turned
from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto
God,' is a result which infinitely transcends the relief or
cure of countless cases of disease. If we can at present
only point to one or two such cases as the result of the
year's work, we are none the less sure that other effects, not
yet apparent, have been produced, and that God's Word
can never return void. Among the out-patients the Gospel
has been regularly preached to the men and women on the
dispensary days (Wednesday and Saturday), in their re
spective waiting-rooms ; some of the missionaries having
given much kind help in this work. During 1881, from
my very slender acquaintance with the language, I was
unable to take my turn in preaching to the patients, but
throughout 1882 I have gladly shared in this part of the
work. Many, if not most who come to the dispensary,
have no thought beyond the relief or cure of their
diseases, but we always seek to make it plain to them from
the first that our object is two-fold — to preach the Gospel
and heal the sick ; and that since the soul is infinitely
more precious than the body, we first speak of the Great
Physician of souls before attempting to relieve their bodily
ailments. The wondrous story of Christ's death and resur
rection, His miracles of love and mercy in giving sight to
the blind, hearing to the deaf, speech to the dumb, and
life to the dead, scarcely ever fails to interest them to some
extent. They usually characterise the preaching as ' ex
horting men to the practice of virtue,' saying ' the doctrine
is all good,' ' these are all good words,' etc. Even for such
general vague expressions as these we feel thankful, for
they at least show that in their eyes we are not ' foreign
devils,' but are here to do them good. It is sad, however,
that although they thus express their appreciation, they
seldom seem to see the personal application of the truths
we preach. Owing to their ignorance of God, the Chinese
have no true conception of sin, and unless this effect be

MISSLONARY LIFE.

first produced, we can scarcely expect that many will accept
the proffered salvation.
" With the in-patients we have daily worship — singing a
hymn, reading and explaining a portion of Scripture, and
prayer. In addition to this, twenty or more (both men and
women) have learnt by heart a short form of prayer, and
some also a catechism, while one or two have committed
several chapters in the New Testament to memory. One
has to deal with them much as with children at home, and
the repeating of these various lessons always forms part of
the daily exercises. Several have been more or less deeply
interested, and these have declared their desire to become
Christians, a profession which in the case of two at least
we have reason to hope is genuine.
" For these three, and any others among the in-patients
who care to be present, a Bible-class has been regularly
carried on on Sunday afternoons during the later months
of the year. " Medical.
" The total number of different patients treated during the
year has been 3,247. Of these 32 were visited at home,
105 were in-patients, and 3,110 out-patients. Among the
in-patients there were nineteen medical and eighty-six
surgical cases. Among the out-patients there were 3,110
new cases, viz. : — Men,* 2,562 ; women, 548. Of old cases
there were 3,461, viz. : — Men, 2,835 > women, 626. Making
in all a total of 5,396 men ; 1,174 women ; or a grand total
attendance during the year of 6,571."
Diary, 1883.
" ' Surely I come quickly. Amen. Even so, come, Lord
Jesus ! ' ' O take me all and fill my heart,
And make me wholly Thine ! '
"January ist. — Went round to visit our friends, and
wish them a happy new year.

* This number includes eighty-six opium-smokers.

HAROLD SCHOFIELD.

"January 18th. — My birthday. Went out with P 
to preach in the main street.
" January 23rd. — Out again on the street. Two men
asked whether Jesus could save them.
" January 24th. — A good many patients.
"February nth. — Spoke to the patients on 'I am the
Way, the Truth, and the Life.' Lord's Supper. For the first
time the Chinese Christians present (eight) outnumbered the
foreigners (seven). May we soon see the day when they shall
outnumber us a hundredfold ! Mr. Stimson read a very good
sermon of Mozley's on the ' Fiery Furnace.'
" February 12th. — Out on street preaching in afternoon;
people very jovial and friendly ; not the least ill-feeling.
None dead drunk, but a good many smelt strongly of drink.
"February 13th. — Went out again to preach this after
noon, and held a nice quiet audience beneath the projecting
roofs in front of the shops, in spite of the snow.
" May ist. — The peace and quiet in which we have so
long lived in this city have at length been rudely disturbed.
On the night of March 12th a robber broke open both the
window and door of my study, and thoroughly searched
through the cupboards, taking out and examining a variety
of articles (among them a microscope, which he left on the
table). He took a good many clothes, a valuable opera-
glass, all our table knives, an ophthalmoscope, dresser's
surgical pocket-case, and a number of other things of less
importance. All my money and valuables were inside a
large box, which he could easily have broken open, but
he left it untouched, as also all my best clothes. Our
woman-servant, who sleeps in a room close by, heard a
noise, and struck a light, which probably caused the robber
to decamp, leaving more than half the booty he meant to
carry off. He stopped the clock (inadvertently) while
breaking off part of the brass weight-chain (thinking pro
bably it was gold) ; and the clock-hands, pointing to
2.15 a.m., showed us next morning the exact time of his
arrival. I informed the tefang (constable) and certain
other subordinates, and went to call on Chang Lao-ie (an
official who is very friendly to us) to tell him of the affair,
and ask his advice.
" He expressed much concern, and said he would get the

MISSIONARY LIFE. 223

things back for me. The loss of the surgical instruments
was of course of the most importance, as it hindered me
considerably in my work. After waiting a day and not
hearing that anything had been done in the matter, I drew
up a list of the missing articles and sent it in, on March 17,
to the yamen of the chih-hsien (city magistrate), begging
that they would, if possible, capture the thief and recover
the articles. As far as we can tell, nothing was done by the
authorities, but we took good care to procure a couple of
dogs ; one we placed in the dining-room opening out of my
study, and the other loose in the yard.
"On the night of March 21 (nine days after the first
robbery), the thief returned. I had screwed up one door and
window of my study securely, and this time he tried to
enter the dining-room by a small back window. He
succeeded in breaking one of the iron bars protecting the
window, and chipped away some of the woodwork, and
would doubtless have got in but for the dog inside, which
barked furiously ; this wakened us, and he went off down
the back yard, only carrying off what he could sweep out,
through the window, a lamp, tablecloth, and napkins, which
were the only things within reach. The dog ceased bark
ing, and we, feeling sure he had gone, lay down to sleep
again. When I went my medical rounds in the morning I
soon discovered that the thief had also entered my
operating room and consulting room, stealing thence a
number of pairs of spectacles, syringes, ear and throat
instruments, dispensing weights, etc., etc. In the evening
M. L  and I went in our dress clothes to the yamen,
feeling pretty sure that this was the best way to stir up the
authorities to action.
" We were not allowed to see the chih-hsien (magistrate),
being assured that he was not at home, but we had a long
interview with the men-fang (a sort of secretary), and
succeeded in impressing him with the idea that it was a
matter of some importance not only to us, but to hundreds
of his countrymen, as the medical work was seriously
crippled for want of the necessary instruments. We did not
use any threats, but simply asked him kindly to assist us in
recovering the stolen goods ; he assured us that he would
do his best. Not till four days afterwards did any signs appear

224 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
that the authorities were doing anything. The ping-pang-ur,
with two or three underlings, came to our house armed with
an official warrant to search all the pawn-shops in the city,
and begged me to show him articles of the same kind as
those stolen. With the help of illustrated surgical instrument
catalogues, I did the best I could. He begged me to give
him ample time to make the necessary search. In order to
understand his suppliant attitude towards me, a few words
of explanation are necessary.
" This man (ping-pang-ur) is the head of all the thieves in
the county. He has himself practised this honourable
profession for some years, but is now (and has been for
many years), as head of the thieves, in Government
employ. When any robbery is committed, his duty is to
find the stolen goods. When complaint is made at the
yamen, the magistrate sends for him and directs him to
recover the stolen goods. If he fails to do so, he is beaten
and sent off again to look for them ; if he still fails, he is
beaten again and again. This ping-pang-ur keeps a registry
of all the professional thieves in the county ; and unless
their names are inscribed with him, and a good sum
deposited, they are not allowed to practise their profession
in the neighbourhood. He is thus the ' head of the thieves,'
and yet, strange enough, a Government functionary. He
knew that if I went again in person to the yamen, he would
get a beating, and therefore fell on his knees and besought
me to allow him a good time. I gave him three days, and
explained to him at the same time that for him to be well
beaten was a far less serious thing than for scores, perhaps
hundreds, of his fellow-countrymen to suffer unrelieved.
Naturally enough, he could not be brought to see the case
in this light.
" As I had anticipated, within three days he called again,
and informed me that the opera-glass and a case of dental
instruments had been found in two different pawn-shops.
I went with one of his men, and identified them as mine.
1,500 cash — 4s. — and 2,000 cash — 5^. 6d. — had been lent
on them respectively. The pawn-broker did not consider
them of much value, being foreign articles, and could not
be persuaded to lend more on them. We tried to get
some description of the man who pawned them, but to all

MISSIONARY LIFE. 225
inquiries the pawn-broker only replied that he did not re
member what he was like. They wanted me to redeem the
articles, but I did not see the need of doing so then. Mean
while we had arranged for two men to sleep regularly in the
medical consulting room, and put the cook and boy to sleep
in my study, our other man being put to sleep in the
empty house at the back, which had just been rented for
my cousins, the Misses K  . In the middle of the night
we were awakened by the dog barking, and dressed quickly
in the dark. I rushed out through the garden gate into
the back garden, feeling sure from the barking that the
thief was in that direction. Our man, sleeping in the
empty house at the back, ran out into the garden a few
moments before I reached it, and looking up, saw a thief
on the roof of my study, who immediately threw down a
brick, wounding him in the forehead, and then ran rapidly
down the roofs and made good his escape. In running
down the roofs he dashed a brick down into the yard
in front of the consulting room, to intimidate the men and
prevent them from rushing out to capture him. We
turned out all the men, and made a thorough search of
every nook and corner, but found no one. It was at least
satisfactory to reflect that on this, his third visit, he went
away empty-handed.
" A few days afterwards, Mr. Bailer, who had in the
meantime arrived from the coast, kindly went with me to
the yamen the second time. Within three hours of our visit,
the opera-glass and case of dental instruments were re
deemed by the authorities from the pawn-shop and restored
to me. A night or two afterwards the thief came again
on to the roof above our bedroom, and dashed down a
brick into the yard to frighten us. I got up and called the
men, but he escaped, empty-handed.
"He came a fifth, and let us hope the last time, and
I beat my gong, calling up the servants. Friends at
home would have laughed to see me running out, with a
large basket (with pillow inside) to protect my head from
bricks. The fifth time he escaped empty-handed. Mr.
Bailer kindly went with me to the yamen again, and the
men-fang (secretary) promised to have the ping-pang-ur
beaten again, if necessary. We began to fear that we
*5

226 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
should not recover any more of the lost property. On
Tuesday (April 24th) Mr. Bailer and Mr. Landale, with Mr.
L  's baby, left us to proceed to the coast. On the
morning of April 26th, before 5 o'clock, my wife and I
were awakened by the dogs barking furiously, and soon
recognised Mr. Pigott's voice, ' I have had a desperate
fight with a robber, and am wounded; please let me in.'
Our street gate was of course locked, but he had managed,
though almost fainting from loss of blood, to climb over
a back wall, and break open our garden door. When
we first saw him in the dim twilight he presented a spectacle
ghastly enough, just like one of the worst cases that are
brought into a hospital from a street fight. His head and
hands were streaming with blood, and his clothes soaked.
We laid him down, and gave him brandy, as he was nearly
fainting. Then I began dressing his wounds as quickly as
possible ; a brief examination showed that none were fatal,
or necessarily dangerous to life.
" He gave us the following account of the encounter. The
night before he sat up reading till about midnight, and then
retired to bed as usual. About 4 a.m., he was awakened by
the coughing of Lao-Tong (the evangelist), who sleeps in a
room not far off his own, and got up to give him some medi
cine. He threw on his gown and ma-kwa (a sort of jacket
with a stand-up cloth collar), took a candle, and went out
of his bedroom into the large room adjoining ; he crossed
the whole length of this, and entered the sitting-room at the
other end (which exactly corresponds in size and relative
position with the bedroom at the other end), intending to
get out some medicine. Just as he entered the sitting-room,
candle in hand, he espied a robber (who had nothing on
but a pair of trousers) crouching under the table. He
instantly seized and dragged him out ; a struggle ensued, in
which the candle went out. Mr. P  , being far the stronger
man, soon had him face downwards on the floor, and feel
ing the robber was so completely at his mercy, and not
thinking of the possibility that he had a weapon, relaxed his
grasp somewhat; a second struggle ensued, during which
the man succeeded in freeing his right hand for a moment,
and made some desperate stabs at Mr. P  's head and
face with a large knife. In the dark of course Mr. P 

MISSIONARY LIFE. 227
could not see the knife, and not till he felt the blood trickling
down did he know that he was wounded. He immediately
dragged his assailant by main force to the entrance door
of the large room and tried to open it, but unfortunately it
was locked with a foreign padlock. The man ran between
his legs and upset him for a moment, and tried to cut his
throat, but through God's mercy, owing partly to the dark
ness and partly to the thick cloth collar (which has a cut
two inches long in it), he failed to do so. Mr. P  , feeling
now for the first time that his life was really in imminent
danger, dashed his assailant off, and seized the knife by the
blade, trying thus to wrest it from the man's grasp, receiving
of course some very severe cuts on the fingers. Failing to
disarm the robber in this way, he seized the wrist of his
right hand, which held the knife, and wrestling with him,
soon threw him on the floor face downwards, knelt on his
back, and pinioned both his arms securely.
" During this latter struggle, Lao-Tong, the evangelist, who
came bravely to the rescue, was vainly trying to get in
through the padlocked door. Mr. P  shouted to him to
break open the sitting-room window. He did so, and held
the robber down, while Mr. P  finally wrested the knife
from his grasp. Even then he dared not leave him. The
cook did not show the same bravery as Lao-Tong, but at
last he too came, and Mr. P  told them to tie up the
robber, while he, holding his big bath sponge to his head
to staunch the bleeding, ran down as hard as he could to
our house, about half a mile distant. It will be obvious to
all what a narrow escape he had of his life. The robber
being disturbed by Mr. P  's getting up, would doubtless
have gladly escaped, but he had not time to reach the hole
in the window of the large room, by which he entered,
before Mr. P  emerged from his bedroom ; he therefore
crouched beneath the table, hoping to escape unnoticed,
and, being brought to bay, he fought with desperation,
thinking probably that Mr. P  intended to kill him.
By God's mercy, not only was Mr. P  not killed, but
his left eye (though the eyelid was severely cut) escaped
quite uninjured. As soon as the wounds were properly
dressed, and the patient comfortable, I walked up to Shang
ma-kiai (Mr. P- — 's house) and found the robber securely

228 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.

trussed up (hands and feet tied together), and lying in the
yard. The knife was shown me, and proved to be our
own carving-knife, which the same robber had stolen from
us about a month ago.
"Partly by beatings and by other means the men had
discovered that he was the same man who had visited our
premises five times (a foreign jacket of mine with a pocket
ful of matches, which the thief had worn, was found on
Mr. P  's premises). The men soon got him to confess
where he had hidden all the booty he stole from us, viz.,
in a tiny little empty temple actually built against the wall
of Mr. P.  's house. I recovered a large number of the
missing articles at once, and a few more within the next
two or three days, from the yamen, by means of the pawn
tickets found in the thief's possession. Mr. Richard kindly
sent immediate notice of the occurrence to the yamen,
and a secretary was sent down, who made careful notes of
Mr. P  's wounds, and exhorted me on no account to
shave his head, or allow the window to be opened.
" The yamen-runners went up and dragged off the thief
to the yamen, with an iron chain round his neck. He was
a young, small man of twenty-six, with nothing specially to
strike one in his appearance. He had been to prayers at
the foreigners' houses, and especially during the week of
prayer. He had followed Mr. P  and me home from
preaching, and Mr. P  had given him some money, and
I some medicine. The same afternoon the magistrate tried
him, and he received two hundred and fifty blows with the
bamboo on the thigh, and was kept in charge by the ping-
pang-ur. Two days afterwards, I went down to see the ping-
pang-ur and his little prison, as I heard that the robber had
been most brutally beaten, and some of his bones broken.
"They opened the large wooden doors, and let me in
among the thieves, ten or twelve of them. All seemed
very comfortable, and were having a hearty meal of siao-mi
(millet). The robber was chained by the hands to the
window, but seemed otherwise cheerful ; of course he had
a large black mark as big as the palm of the hand where he
had been beaten on the thigh. I asked him why he had
robbed us, after receiving kindness from us. He said he
knew we had wonderful medicines, and he wanted to get

MISSIONARY LIFE. 229

some of them to benefit his countrymen. At this his
fellow-thieves laughed immoderately. I had a good talk
with them ; they said theirs was a very paying profession,
though they sometimes got into trouble. The robber said
he prayed every day and would repent, but all he said
apparently was the purest hypocrisy.
"The chih-hsien called on the evening of the affray
to see Mr. P  , but was not allowed to do so, as he had
been so much disturbed by visitors. They are, of course,
very anxious that he should not die, as this would bring
great trouble on themselves. Mr. R — — has written a very
plain letter to them, laying all the blame where it justly rests,
on them and their supineness. If they had bestirred them
selves earlier, the thief could easily have been captured, my
property recovered, and Mr. P  saved all his wounds.
"May 2nd. — Up till yesterday Mr. P  ¦ was doing as well
as possible. Three outof four wounds on the head were healed.
Yesterday evening he was very feverish, but this morning is
better again. He takes food well, and generally sleeps fairly
at night. There seems good prospect of his recovery, but
one cannot speak with certainty till another week is past.
" June 1 ith. — Tract Society meeting in the morning.
Courier started. Mr. P  not well ; he cannot start for
Pekin, as arranged.
"June 12th. — Having decided to take Mr. P  for
change of air to the temple in the mountains, he writes : —
JHired two carts, and one to-kiao (mule litter). Started at
4 p.m., reached ' Chin-sz,' and put up at the Chen-i-tien (the
truly righteous inn) at 9.15 p.m. ; water very low in river.
" June 13th, — Bargaining and arranging till 10, when we
started off; ten carriers to take our luggage up to the
temple. We had two mules and Mr. Tenney's donkey, on
which L  rode up to the last village nearly. The steep
walk up from here was almost too much for her. Harold
and baby were carried up very well by our servants.
"June 14th. — Yesterday afternoon, after arriving, we
had a great discussion about rooms, and at length arranged
for the same four we had before for 1,500 cash daily, but
as we find our own food, it is very little dearer than last
year. Lao-Tong sent off to work in the villages. Sketching
inthe afternoon.

230 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
_ " June igth. — Sketching. Mr. P  better. Mail in from
T'ai-yiien, telling us that the Drakes arrived from P'ing-
yang last Friday. One hundred to two hundred inquirers at
P'ing-yang. Praise the Lord !
" June 23rd. — About 6 p.m. felt a shock of earthquake.
The large temple shook visibly, a rumbling noise was heard,
a cloud of dust rose, and the earth shook under us. It
only lasted about half a minute, and then passed away.
" June 24th. — The morning I spent with Maour and
Wa-si-fu, at the village named Tsai. It is -a nice walk. Village
surrounded with cultivated terraces. Saw the poor blind
man, who remembered well about the Lord Jesus dying for
our sins. Had prayer, singing, and explained part of Luke
vii. to them; then went into Wu's house. He is one of
the chief men of the village.
"June 27th. — Rose at 3. Started for home at 5.30 ; nice
walk in the shade, down to Yangho, where we changed
into carts, Mr. P  and L  each in a cart ; J  and
F— — walked, I on the donkey. Hot before we reached
Chin-sz. Very nice clean inn. Oh the lovely, lovely water !
Almost impossible not to drink it. The most lovely thing I
have seen in China. How we longed to bathe in it, and to
drink it, all day long! Had a meal, then prayed and
separated with many good wishes, they (Mr. P  , J  ,
and F  ) starting in two carts for Shao-tien-sz, and next
day we, in large country cart and three mules, going home.
River very low, four inches below axle. Miss Lancaster and
Miss Kingsbury to welcome us. Everything so clean and
nice when we got home.
" July $th.— 3.30 summoned to Mrs. S  ; L  and
I went ; baby born 4.45/
" July 13th.— Evening to see Mrs. S  and the chapel,
where I had a talk with the two men in charge."
Here the journal breaks off abruptly. The day after
my brother was first taken ill, and a few days after
passed away from his busy life on earth for ever.
One or two letters may be given from the pens of his
fellow-labourers touching his general life in China,
before detailing the sad yet triumphant scenes of his

MISSIONA R Y LIFE. 23 1

last days. The following from the pen of Mr. Sowerby
gives some further details of the T'ai-yiien Fu life as
seen by others : —
" In December 1881 I again met Dr. Schofield ; and then
it was at T'ai-yiien Fu, Shan-si. This was three months
after my arrival in China, and on reaching the city where I
was to be permanently stationed, and where Dr. Schofield
had commenced medical work, Dr. Schofield welcomed
me with his usual geniality and warmth.
" As the months went by and I became more and more
acquainted with him, and saw more of his character, I
gained an increasing respect and affection. In missionary
life in the interior so much of our comfort depends on those
with whom we are associated, and Dr. Schofield by his
kindness was a real help to all of us.
"At our social gatherings he was always ready to take
part : sometimes he would interest us with a well-chosen
reading, or he would show us some object of interest under
the microscope, using his acquaintance with science or
literature for our edification and amusement. At our
prayer-meeting, Dr. Schofield did us good by his devout
and reverent spirit and fervent love for Christ. Whether at
social or religious meetings, he always threw a genial glow
over the gathering that did us all good.
" It was my privilege to see Dr. Schofield at times
engaged in his medical work, and I noticed with what true
Christian kindness he treated every patient. I have some
times been present also when he has been operating, and
although just before leaving England I had spent some time
at a large London hospital, and seen some of the first
surgeons of the day, yet it was a treat to see the skill and
ability with which he treated the cases. Always before
commencing a serious operation he would offer a few words
of prayer, with equal sincerity and simplicity. On one
occasion the Doctor was trying to reduce an old case of hip
dislocation. After several attempts, it seemed impossible to
succeed, but during a pause the Doctor offered a few words
of prayer, and shortly afterwards was successful in restoring
the hip to its normal position. This will show the spirit in

332 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
which Dr. Schofield did his work. He was a ' worker
together with God'
" On more than one occasion I have heard him address
the patients ; in his Chinese preaching he was plain,
straightforward, and simple, so that he could be easily under
stood. He preached the truth of redemption and salvation
in a way to attract and win men. Had he been spared to
continue this work, there can be little doubt that it would
have resulted in much fruit. In September 1882, Dr.
Schofield took part with the other missionaries in the dis
tribution of tracts to the students as they left the Examina
tion Hall on the occasion of the triennial examination. The
weather was still warm. A crowd of Chinese surrounded the
gates, and were rather inclined to make fun of the foreigners ;
there was a considerable amount of jealousy and discomfort,
especially when a batch of students came out, and the dis
tribution lasted from 1 p.m. till nearly 10 o'clock, but Dr.
Schofield helped to distribute the tracts with unfailing good-
temper, and was one of the last to return home. In addi
tion to his arduous duties, Dr. Schofield was the secretary of
our local society, and not only laboured hard for the good
of Shan-si in this respect, but also did his utmost by corres
pondence to promote the formation of the North China
Religious Tract Society, a movement the good results of
which, it is trusted, will be felt all through the northern pro
vinces. As secretary of our local society he had our fullest
confidence and respect, and did much to maintain a friendly
and brotherly spirit in our business meetings.
"In May 1883, I left T'ai-yiien Fu on a visit to
Shanghai. A few days before my departure I had not been
well, and on the day I was to leave the Doctor kindly came
over to bid me goodbye, and to make sure I was fit to
travel. Just before starting we met in the house of Mr.
Richard, and Dr. Schofield and he affectionately commended
me to the care of our Heavenly Father. A warm grasp of
the hand, a few kind words, and we parted never to meet
again in this world."
Mr. Richard, Baptist missionary at T'ai-yiien Fu,
writes : —

MISSIONARY LIFE. 233
" One day several months after his arrival in T'ai-yiien Fu
he complained of having been interrupted in his Chinese
studies, and remarked that he had better have remained in
England than be in China and not acquire the language.
He considered prolonged and constant study of the language
necessary to its acquisition ; he more than once said that it
had been more difficult and much slower work than he had
anticipated. He once remarked that it was strange that
after two years' study one should meet with characters in the
New Testament and not be able to explain their meaning.
" He carried on his work in the spirit of prayer. On
ordinary dispensary days he invariably sought the Divine
blessing before he saw the patients. I have frequently been
with him when performing surgical operations, and he always
besought God to make his efforts to give relief effectual.
This conduct on the part of a man of his natural ability,
acquirements, and skill, I frequently thought contrasted
strangely with that of those who, relying upon mere know
ledge and skill, ignore the Father in Heaven.
" His heart was set upon benefiting the Chinese. When I
told him that I should like to carry on a little medical work
in P'ing-yang Fu, he immediately offered to render all
possible assistance ; he gave me a small stock of medicines
and a list of instructions, remarking, ' By helping you, I
shall help the Chinese.'
" In the same spirit, when he heard that Mr. King had
secured a house in Hsi-an Fu and was dispensing medicines,
he at once tried to send off a case of medicines to him ;
whether he succeeded or not I cannot say.
" He was thoroughly evangelical in feeling, but no narrow
sectarian. When conversing about church differences he
remarked, ' I have determined, like Paul, to rejoice in the
fact that Christ is preached, even though some persons
should preach Him out of contention.'
" He was ever ready to make very large concessions in
matters of opinion ; he once said to me, ' I am a man of
peace ; ' yet he felt strongly on religious matters, and when
necessary could become a very real though extremely gentle
antagonist. The anythingism of modern Broad Churchism
he could not tolerate, but he could admire Dr. Arnold, of
Rugby. He felt equally strong against the corruptions and

234 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
assumptions of the Romish Church. The Romanist mission
aries stationed at T'ai-yiien Fu asked him to visit a sick
priest ; he did so, and while in their company the conversa
tion turned upon the Roman Church. The Doctor objected
to the term Catholic being applied to that church ; for he
maintained that the Roman Church had never represented
the Catholic Church. This statement took the priests
rather aback."
Another missionary mentions a few interesting inci
dents. " Often, in walking home from the service on Sunday
afternoons, I have seen him go up to a group of China
men, and begin talking to them in his usual friendly way.
His manner was so nice with them that they always seemed
pleased to talk with him, and he seemed to find opportunity
of speaking to them of their soul's welfare when others
would have passed them by.
" ln preaching he had such a tact of drawing the people
round him, and was, as I heard a friend here remark, ' a
born evangelist.'
" Truly it can be said of him, ' His loins were girded, and
his light burning.' He did, too, seem to rejoice in the
thought of the Lord Jesus coming again, and was, I believe,
daily watching for Him. Whenever we used to sing that
hymn of Miss Havergal's, —
1 Thou art coming, O my Saviour,'
how heartily he used to join in. I often now fancy I can
hear his voice. His simple childlike faith in Jesus was
beautiful to behold. I think I never knew anyone whose faith
was so like that of a little child as his : I have often been
astonished, and wished I was more like him."
We now reach the closing scene of this busy and
useful life.
Perhaps it can best be told in the simple words of
the letters written at the time by his devoted mission
ary friends and nurses.

MISSIONARY LIFE. 235

From Rev. S. B. Drake.
" T'ai-yuen Fu, August 2nd, 1883.
" Dear Mr. Taylor, — A sad event has taken place : Dr.
Schofield has been taken from us after a short but terrible
sickness. He was unwell on the 19th of July, but did not
feel sufficiently so to discontinue work until the 2 ist. At
first he thought that the disease would prove to be
malarial fever; but on the 23rd the symptoms were indica
tive of typhus.
"Up to the 26th the symptoms were not of a very
serious character, nor was the temperature very high, being
about 1030, sometimes a little higher, sometimes a little
lower. After that time, however, the action of the heart
became impaired, and for a short time the temperature
rose to 1 05 -4°, but brandy was used, and the heart's action
became stronger ; cold packs were resorted to, and the
temperature reduced.
" From the 27th to mid-day of the 31st the symptoms
became more serious, but yet not alarming ; the pulse and
breathing were fairly good, and the temperature sometimes
about 103-5°, sometimes 104-5°, and we entertained hopes
of his recovery.
" Towards the evening of the 31st, however, the tempera
ture rose to 106°, but as the pulse was fairly good, we did
not despair, and again resorted to cold packs. We conti
nued the application of ten towels, wetted with iced water,
for forty-five minutes; but when finished, to our surprise,
the temperature was still 106°. Then we almost gave up
hope of a favourable issue. Still brandy and milk were
given, but his strength failed ; at midnight the temperature
was 107-4°; at 1 o'clock on Aug. ist, a.m., it was above
108°, and at 2.15 a.m. he breathed his last.
" The sickness was endured by our brother most meekly
and yet bravely. Were it God's will that he should live,
then he would like to live ; were it God's will that he
should die, then he was prepared to go ; this was the spirit
in which he lived, and it was the spirit in which he died.
Though his academic career was so brilliant and he received
first-class university honours, and though he was so success-

236 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
ful a student of medicine, and had he lived would have
made a reputation in the medical profession, he did not
seek worldly or professional distinction ; he desired only to
do the will of God. He felt that he was called to under
take missionary work, and came out here to devote his
abilities to the cause of Christ and the benefit of the
Chinese. In whatever way we view him — physically, men
tally, professionally, or spiritually — never did any missionary
enter upon his work better endowed. With a scientific
training of a high order, he combined a faith in Christ
which for its simplicity was beautiful to behold ; nor was
his diligence less marked — morning, noon, and night, one
found him at work — in fact, he was 'always at it'
" He had also gained the confidence and respect of the
Chinese, and while passing along the street it is not
uncommon to overhear them speaking about his death,
adding, ' Alas ! alas ! ' If our brother could speak, I am
sure he would discourage any laudatory remarks about
himself; therefore I refrain from writing as much as one
would like.
" A few days before he became unwell, he spoke to me
of some of his former fellow-students at the hospital, and
said that among them there are at least a half-dozen who
ought to be in China as medical missionaries. Now, if his
death, instead of calling forth laudatory remarks from us,
should be the means of inducing any of those former
associates to undertake the same work as he did, I am sure
he would be delighted.
" Mr. Richard, of the B.M.S., has been exceedingly kind
in rendering all possible assistance. Since his residence in
China he has nursed a good number of persons suffering
from the same disease, and has become a very capable
nurse. After the first few days of the Doctor's sickness he
constantly attended upon him ; and from the 27th of July
till after the Doctor's death he did not return home to wife
and family, nor did he leave the patient's side, except for
an occasional hour's rest and refreshment. The kindness
and devotion of Mr. Richard cannot be too highly
praised. "We are all very much upset by the sudden removal of
our dear brother, but are keeping well. As a special

MISSIONARY LIFE.

237

messenger starts with letters in a short time, I must
conclude." From Miss Lancaster,
" August 3rd. — Several of the friends here are writing you
the sad, sad news of Dr. Schofield's brief illness and death.
Of him it could be truly said his loins were girded, and his
lamp burning, as one watching for his Lord. It was
indeed a privilege to witness the bright, bright face, the
joy and peace of his countenance, and the child-like trust
in his Saviour. So often he repeated the words :
' Just as I am, without one plea,
But that Thy blood was shed for me.'
" He has reached the shining land ; but we miss him
sorely, and pray that the Divine Master will send some one
filled with a like earnest spirit to carry on the work here,
and that the God of all comfort will support and sustain the
dear ones left behind to mourn his loss."
From Miss Kingsbury.
"August 3rd, 1883. — I have not been feeling at all well
lately, and have put off writing, little thinking the sad news I
should have to communicate when I did. You will be
grieved to hear death has again visited our little community,
and taken away one who was so fitted for the work here,
and who seemed to us could ill be spared. Dr. Schofield,
who was only a fortnight ago as well as any one here, is
now in the presence of the Saviour whom he loved and
served- so faithfully. . ..,.,,.
" Three weeks ago a man came to him with diphtheria.
Dr Schofield, always ready and willing to do all in his
power to relieve the sufferings of others, did what he could
for this poor man by giving him medicines ; he told him he
could not stay on the premises, as the disease was so
infectious. The man went away, but came the next day,
and, unknown to Dr. Schofield, slept in the hospital. The
morning after, the news went to the Doctor that a man had
died on the place ; so Dr. Schofield ran down, thinking it

238 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
was a man he had operated on a day or so before for
abscess, when, to his surprise, he found it was the one who
had been suffering from diphtheria. Directly he got into
the room he noticed a very bad smell from the k'ang
(stove-bed) on which the body was lying. We think it was
that smell that caused typhus fever to set in. About four
days after he began to feel poorly, and on the seventh day he
became very feverish and took to his bed, from which he
never rose again. Day by day the fever increased, and his
strength became less, until he could hold out no longer,
and his spirit took its flight to that land where sickness can
never enter. Our hearts are aching with the wrench that
has been made. We cannot realise he has really gone,
that we shall never again hear his voice pleading so lovingly
and earnestly with the Chinese. Now he sees ' the King
in his beauty,' and is with Him in whose ' presence there is
fulness of joy.'
" Little did Dr. Schofield think, two short weeks ago, his
career would so soon be ended, and his work on earth
finished. He was always so bright and happy, and so ready
with messages for the Master. He loved his work among the
Chinese, and his greatest joy was when he could point
them to a Saviour who loved and died for them. We have
lost a loved brother, and the Chinese a true friend ; but we
know our loss is his gain. We feel sad when we think we
shall never see him again, although we rejoice that he is
' for ever with the Lord.'
"In the afternoon of the day in which he 'fell asleep'
we laid his body to rest by the side of our sister, Mrs.
Landale. In a year and a half death has taken from our
little circle two of the most useful ones of our band. I
wonder who will be the next ?
" God's ways are truly mysterious. To us He seems to
call away those who are most fitted for His service here ;
but He who cannot err ' does all things well.' As Mrs.
Schofield said to me in speaking of the Doctor, ' the Lord
had need of him.' His service on earth is only exchanged
for one above.
" It is another call to us who are remaining to ' be up
and doing while it is day,' and to seek more earnestly to
point these lost ones to Jesus. Another worker has gone

MISSIONARY LIFE. 239
but the work remains. May we, by God's help and grace,
endeavour faithfully to carry on that which has been
commenced by those who have now ' gone up higher.'
" Mrs. Schofield and the children are now staying with
Miss Lancaster and me, and we are doing all in our power
to make her comfortable. Mr. Pigott has not yet returned
from Pekin, so things cannot be settled till he does. We
need the prayers of friends at home just now, for we are
very sad, but we feel so thankful for the privilege of having
known our brother who has been so recently taken from us.
He always, too, took such an interest in the work among
the women, and rejoiced as much as we when fresh houses
opened to us. From Mrs. Schofield.
"- August 2nd, 1883. — You will, I know, be deeply grieved
to hear that my dear husband, after a short illness, was
taken home yesterday morning, August ist, at 2.15 a.m.
It has all been so sudden that I can't yet realize that he is
gone. His soul was filled with joy and peace, and his
smile for the last day and a half was heavenly. He longed
to be with the Lord, but was at the same time willing to
stay if it had been His will. My dear husband's constant
prayer was for patience, which he certainly showed in all his
sufferings. He said, a few days before the Lord took him —
" ' Loving farewell to Mr. Taylor and the council. If
anything is written in China's Millions, tell Mr. Taylor to
abstain from praising the earthen vessel and to give all
glory to the Lord. Tell my friends not to praise me
fulsomely, but to praise the Lord. By the grace of God I
am what I am.
" ' Tell Mr. Taylor and council I have found my Lord's
grace sufficient to sustain me in themost trying illness
of my life, and that these three years in China have been
by far the happiest in my life.' He sent this verse to all
friends- - ' A little while for winning souls to Jesus,
Ere we behold His beauty face to face ;
A little while for healing soul diseases,
By telling others of a Saviour's grace.'

240 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
" Will you pray for me, that I may be able to serve the
Lord as he did, sustained by the same joy and peace ?
I would like to try and carry on in my small measure the
work begun by him here, and I think, with Miss Kingsbury
to help me, we could do a good deal of work amongst the
women, especially with the help of medicines. I think I
may perhaps have to go home for some months, for I feel
my nervous system dreadfully shaken by this sorrow. The
last three years of my life have been so very happy, and
now the blank is dreadful. So pray for me that the Lord
may fill the blank in my heart and life. I would like to
know what you think would be best for me to do.
" I cannot write any more just now. Do pray for me
and the little ones.
"Christian love to Mr. and Mrs. B  , and to your
wife. " P.S. — Nothing could exceed Mr. Richard's attention
and kindness to my dear husband, as also Miss Lancaster's."
The news of his death caused a terrible shock to his
friends in England. When the news reached me I
was stunned. Always regarding my brother as so
much stronger than myself; thinking, too, of his devo
tion to Christ's service, and particularly of the special
time when, having mastered the difficulties of the
language and firmly established himself in the affection
and esteem of the people, he seemed to have a long
life of happy soul-saving work before him, I could
not understand the sudden call home.
One can only find a solution of this and many
similar cases in regarding work in this world as merely
training and preparing us for fuller labours in the
millennial age, when we shall live and reign with
Christ a thousand years, and all His servants "shall
serve Him." Thus, the preparation in my brother's
case being complete, the training done, he was called
away to rest a brief moment in his Lord's presence

MISSIONARY LIFE. 241
till called forth again, in a fuller and more blessed way,
for further service. The following obituary notice was
widely circulated at the time of his death by the China
Inland Mission.

A BELOVED PHYSICIAN.
3In Hobine iSlemorg
OF
R. H. A. SCHOFIELD,
m.a., f.r.c.s., b.sc, etc.,
Of the China Inland Mission,
Who departed to be with Christ, August ist, 1883,
At T'ai-yiien Fu, North China,
AFTER THREE YEARS OF MEDICAL MISSION WORK.

The following text and verse of a hymn were placed upon his Memorial
Card, according to his request made shortly before his death :—
" A little while, and He that shall come will come, and will not tarry."
" A little while for winning souls to Jesus,
Ere we behold His beauty face to face ;
A Httle while for healing soul-diseases,
By telling others of a Saviour's grace."

%xm tojwxw sirafl Jm mantle fall?"

Obituary Notice from "The Lancet."
"Robert Harold Ainsworth Schofield, M.A., M.B.
Oxon., B.Sc. Lond., F.R.C.S.
" Dr. Schofield, who died on August ist at the mission
station where he laboured as a medical missionary, Tai-
yiien Fu, in the province of Shan-si, North China, was third
son of 'the late Robert Schofield, Esq., of Heybrook,
Rochdale. He was born in 1851, and was educated at
the Old Trafford School, near Manchester, and subsequently 16

242 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
at the Owens College, Manchester, where he obtained the
Victoria Scholarship in Classics, and was elected an Asso
ciate of the College, after taking the degrees of B.A. and
B.Sc. in the London University. He then obtained an
exhibition to Lincoln College, Oxford, and began residence
there in October, 1870. He graduated with first-class
honours in Natural Science, and afterwards filled an ap
pointment in the Museum of Comparative Anatomy under
the late Professor Rolleston. Gaining the open Scholarship
in Natural Science at St. Bartholomew's Hospital, London,
he began there, in 1873, the study of that profession to
which he had always intended to devote himself as his work
in life. He so vigorously prosecuted his work that he won
successively the Foster Scholarship in Anatomy, the Junior
and Senior Scholarships, in their respective years, the
Brackenbury Medical Scholarship, and the Lawrence
Scholarship and gold medal. About this time he gained
the Radcliffe Travelling Fellowship in Natural Science at
Oxford, and, having graduated,* he proceeded to Vienna
and Prague to follow his studies there. On the war
between Turkey and Servia breaking out, he offered his
services as a surgeon to the Red Cross Society, and was
put in charge of the hospital at Belgrade during the
campaign, and the next year he served in a like capacity
in the Turkish army during the conflict between that
country and Russia. On the expiration of his Radcliffe
Fellowship, he returned to St. Bartholomew's Hospital, and
filled successively the appointments of house-surgeon and
house-physician. " It was now that he announced his intention to devote
himself to Medical Missions abroad ; and to that resolve, in
spite of all opposition, he steadfastly adhered. In the
spring of 1880, after his marriage, he embarked for China,
having associated himself with the China Inland Mission,
under Mr. J. Hudson Taylor, M.R.C.S., as one of their
missionaries in that country. He resided first at Chee-foo,
but later on it was decided that he should proceed to
T'ai-yiien Fu, in Shan-si, in the far North -West, and to this
s The Greek Testament Prize at Oxford, open to the whole univer
sity, taken by Mr. Schofield, is omitted in the above notice.

MISSIONARY LIFE. 243
spot he went in January, 1881. The cause of his death
was typhus fever.
" Dr. Schofield was respected by all who knew him. The
charm of his personal character was very great ; transparent
simplicity of thought and speech, a gentleness and amia
bility almost feminine, and a power of sympathy that was
practically unbounded, were united to abilities of the
highest order, a clear judgment, and a determination of
unswerving firmness." "A Beloved Physician."
From the " Missionary Herald," published by the American
Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions.
" Mr. Stimson, of T'ai-yiien Fu, sends a biographical
notice of Dr. Schofield, an English physician connected
with the China Inland Mission, recently deceased, from
whom our Mission has received ' not a few favours,' and in
whose death ' mission work in Shan-si has received what
seems, on the human side, a cruel blow.' After speaking
of Dr. Schofield as a young man of unusual promise,
graduating at Oxford with high honour, taking the degrees
of Master of Arts and Bachelor of Medicine; for five
years connected with St. Bartholomew's Hospital, London ;
spending two years of study on the Continent, at Vienna
and Paris ; employed as surgeon in the Servian War under
the Red Cross Society ; and elected Fellow of the Royal
College of Surgeons, Mr. Stimson continues :—
" ' Three years before his medical studies were completed,
he had consecrated himself to the missionary work.* To
some of his professional friends it seemed madness for a
man of his ability and professional prospects to throw away
the open opportunity of rising to eminence, and un
doubtedly of amassing a fortune. He heard the pleas for
" heathen at home," but his heart was turned to the heathen

* Reading the life of Dr. Elmslie, medical missionary of the Church
Missionary Society in Kashmir, caused Dr. Schofield to resolve to
devote his life to medical mission work. A new edition of this ex
cellent memoir has been published at is. by Messrs. Nisbet and Co.

244 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
afar. With his bride he came to China, by the American
route, reaching the field three years ago last June. He
made rapid progress in the language, and for several months
had been speaking to the people wherever he had the
opportunity. Already had he issued two interesting reports
of his medical and hospital work.
" ' Some three weeks ago a patient came to him with
virulent diphtheria. Dr. Schofield could not receive him,
but the man duped the gatekeeper and secured a room,
where he died the day following. From that man Dr.
Schofield received the germs that developed into typhus
fever. His strong constitution could not endure the strain,
and he died August ist, aged thirty-two years. The same
day we laid his precious dust in the eastern hills overlook
ing the city. " The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken
away ; blessed be the name of the Lord," was all the
utterance we could make for our sorrow.
" ' Dr. Schofield's sick-bed was one of rich spiritual com
fort. He had no thought of regret for his choice of work,
but often said : " The last three years of my life have been
my happiest." He felt that God was his help and would
sustain him, and to Him committed, in loving faith, his
wife and children.
" ' Our friend loved his work. He was large-hearted and
kind. He fully believed the promises of God toward the
heathen, and healed and preached in glad hopefulness.
Few medical missionaries preach as he did, at Sunday
services, in the street chapel, and on the streets. Almost
always, at our union prayer-meetings, was his voice heard
in earnest petition for a greater endowment of spiritual
power, for an increase of labourers, for the awakening of the
people. He went to all his duty with prayer, and when he
achieved success devoutly gave God the glory. As he
desired, so, for all that he was and for all that he accom
plished, we must not bestow fulsome praise upon the
liuman instrument, but recognise in him the work of God.
" By the grace of God, I am what I am," was the feeling of
his sincere and modest soul.
" ' So one in whom we had confidence of great things is
taken, in the bloom of manhood, and the beginning of a
successful and exceedingly useful work. Upon whom shall

MISSIONARY LIFE. 245
his mantle fall ? Surely there are others who stand in full
view of earthly honours and emoluments, and are glad to
make them a sacrifice to Christ for the extension of His
kingdom ? They are the men needed to awaken the world
lying in wickedness. The civilization of China, boastful upon
its false pedestal, calls for such men, skilled in science and
fitted to command admiration from the bigoted and proud.
We pray that this life, so early terminated, may, by the
blessing of God, prove to be His call to more than one
such, that not only the present breach may be filled, but
that this work may be extended into other needy fields.' "
The following lines from the pen of his beloved wife,
so early left a widow with two little children, one
hardly ten weeks old when he died, may well close these
sad reminiscences : —
" Dearest A  , — It is now two years since our beloved
Harold went home. How little I realized that morning that
he was gone from me till ' the morning without clouds '
when the Lord will restore to us those loved ones we
have parted with on earth. All sorrow seemed forgotten for
the moment in the sense of his joy in being with the Lord.
. . . On the morning before he passed away, his face was so
radiant with a brightness not of earth, and since then I have
often thought those lines were a true description of him,
' Jesus Himself, how clearly can I trace
His living likeness on that dying face.'
" Many who knew him well have often remarked what a
bright face he always bore, as if he always lived in the sunshine
of God's presence, but the brightness of his face that morn
ing I can never forget ; it was a brightness not of earth, but
a reflection of the Lord Himself. A short time after that
he looked up, smiled, and said, ' Heaven at last,' and
seemed as if he had recognised someone.
"What a life he lived! patient continuance in well-doing! I
can only remember seeing him once or twice a little depressed
about his work, so strong was his faith in God to bless His
own word, and many, many times I have heard him rejoice
in the fact of being on the ' winning side.'

246 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
" He was always so bright and happy. The secret of it
lay, I think, in a heart and life given up to God and His
service, unclouded faith in God as a Father and in Jesus
as a Saviour from the present power of sin as well as its
future punishment. This he believed implicitly, and his
life was the natural outcome of his faith. He lived much
in the spirit of prayer, and when he noticed that I was per
plexed about anything, he would say, ' Have you prayed
about it ? ' I have seen him in most trying" circumstances
remain quite unruffled, when I knew it was in answer to
prayer ; thus he lived, taking everything to God in prayer.
As to his work, dear Harold seemed to live more in the spirit
of the verse, 'Wist ye not that I must be about my Father's
business ? ' than anyone I have ever seen : he never cared
to allow himself a day's pleasure or rest ; so fully did he
realise the work that was to be done and the shortness of
the time in which to do it.
" As a member of the China Inland Mission he was in
fullest sympathy with Mr. Taylor's principles and work,
appreciating to the full the deep, earnest faith which led
him to take up the work in China, in perfect confidence
that God would supply, not only all spiritual, but every
temporal need of the mission — a faith which has stood the
test of twenty years.
" He believed that a medical missionary should be cosmo
politan, making no difference as to sect or party when it
was a matter of healing the sick : it always gave him pleasure
to be of use to his brother missionaries of other societies by
attending to those they might bring or send for treatment,
thus making his medical skill to open up the way for his
fellow-workers in the great harvest field. His work was
dearer to his heart than any pecuniary consideration ; and
when one or two English and American friends, taking
no refusal, gave him some professional fees, the money was
at once applied to the purchase of medicine for the
Chinese. " After he had been a week in China, he set to work to
learn the language, with the determination by God's help to
master it and not to ' play at Chinese.' He felt that being
a missionary was a 'very real thing,' and that it was to be
his ' life's zvork.' With him there was no thought of turning

MISSIONARY LIFE. 247

back. He had made up his mind that his whole life was to be
spent amongst the Chinese in seeking to win them to Jesus.
I have often heard him say that in order to influence the
Chinese, ' it was necessary to get into sympathy with them : '
he would go into the patients' rooms and sit on their
k angs (beds) for half an hour or more, talking with them
about their harvests, trades, families, or friends— anything he
thought interesting to them, thus forming a friendly feeling
between the patients and himself which made them more
ready to listen to and understand the truths of the Gospel that
he daily sought to teach them. I remember a short time
after he opened the hospital, and when he could but
imperfectly speak the language, an official of high position
called to see him. Dear Harold felt he must not lose the
opportunity of speaking for Jesus; and after a little
conversation, he showed the man his Testament, telling him
that it was God's word and superior on that account to any
other book in the world. This to the Chinaman is an
unpleasant truth, as they hold their own teaching as handed
down to them in the greatest veneration. He then told
him of the way of salvation through Christ. Only those
who visit amongst the official classes in China know
how hard it is to speak of Christ to them. He did not
believe in ' holding back the Gospel,' or in giving it a
secondary place, but he fully believed it was the ' power of
God to salvation ' to the Chinese, as to any other nation.
He might easily have had a large practice amongst the
official classes, had he in any measure laid himself out for it,
but he found the poorer people were more willing to receive
the Gospel ; and not having time for both, he spent most
of his time in working among them. Through continual
intercourse with the people he acquired a firm grasp of the
spoken language ; he had a large vocabulary, which enabled
him to speak without hesitation, and thus he made many
friends amongst them. In knowledge of the character
he was not behind those who had studied for the same
length of time, though through repeated calls to medical
work he was continually interrupted in his studies, seldom
having two hours free without interruption ; this he felt
exceedingly trying. Latterly he had begun to keep a diary
in Chinese written in the character. He was very fond of

248 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
studying the shop-signs when out walking, and was thus ever
adding to his stock of knowledge of the language.
" Of late, in addition to his own work, which was heavy,
he spent two or three evenings every week in street-
preaching, in which he was very successful; his genial
manner won for him many friends, and often when he was
hindered in his preaching by rude remarks from some of his
audience, he would very cleverly turn it against the man
himself, and the people would immediately side with the ' Di
fu ' (doctor), and the offender would have to retire quietly ;
having gained their attention once more, he would then
proceed to address them. Much can be done in quieting
the people by appealing to their ' li,' or manners, upon
which they set great value.
" Wednesdays and Saturdays were out-patients' days.
The doors were open from n a.m. About 1 p.m. the
waiting room was filled with people. Harold would then
call me into his study for a few moments' prayer before he
began his work ; or if other missionaries happened to be
there, all would unite in prayer for a blessing on the word
about to be spoken to the patients ; then for twenty
minutes he would address them, after which they were seen
separately for treatment. Mondays and Thursdays were
operating days. Sometimes during a difficult operation
Harold would stop and lift up his heart to God in audible
prayer in the presence of the relatives of the patient and
sometimes of brother missionaries, and ask God to enable
him to succeed ; seldom indeed was his prayer long
unanswered. Although his hands were full of work, he was
always ready to do something more ; and whatever he under
took was well done. He was secretary to the Shan-si branch
of the Religious Tract Society, in which he took a very great
interest. At the request of some friends, he began a class
for the study of French one evening every week ; also a
class for the study of the eye for some missionaries who
were anxious to understand it, so as to be able to diagnose
eye cases in the various places in which they were working :
one of his pupils, a lady, after a few lectures, performed
several successful operations for cataract. He never knew
the result of his teaching, for a few weeks after the class
began he was called home.

MISSIONA R Y LIFE. 24g

_ " Two days before his illness he went out with the inten-
, tion of preaching, but not finding many people to address
that evening, he went into the tract-shop and spoke to the
man in charge about his soul (a Chinese) ; he came home
quite cheered,' saying that he believed the man was con
verted : so the last opportunity he had on earth was used
in seeking to bring a soul to the Saviour.
"A man who was suffering from diphtheria came one
Friday to see dear Harold medically. His neck was very
much swollen. He looked at his throat and prescribed
for him, but told him that he could not admit him as an
in-patient, because of the risk to all the other patients.
" Next day, towards evening, the man came to the hospital
and told an untruth to the boy in charge of the gate, saying
that the Doctor had given him permission to come as an
in-patient, and he was admitted. After worship (in Chinese)
on Sunday morning about noon, just as the service was over,
someone came into the room and said that one of the patients
had just died ; dear Harold at once went to see who it was,
fearing that it might have been a man that he had operated
on the previous day. To his surprise, he saw the man he
had sent away two days before, lying there dead. Going
over and turning the head, he felt quite upset by the pecu
liar offensiveness of the body. That day at dinner, about
an hour later, he told me what had happened, saying at the
sameTime that diphtheria could produce typhus, and typhus
diphtheria. For a few days I felt anxious about him, but
finding no throat symptoms were appearing, I thought all
danger was over. The following Thursday we took our
last walk together to a temple a short distance from
our house, and sat down for a little while upon the steps of
the temple inside the large court. He then said he was
not feeling well, and seemed in low spirits, which for him
was most unusual. All the next day he wrote letters for
the post, which was to leave early next morning; and that
day he did not complain of anything. Early on the follow
ing morning he took all the letters to the house of one of
the missionaries. Shortly after this he began to feel feverish,
and I persuaded him not to see the patients that day, but
to ask a missionary living next door to take his place, which
he did. All Saturday, Sunday, and Monday he remained

250 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
very much in the same state, but we both thought it might
be a return of ague, from which he had suffered a few years
before ; however, the symptoms of typhus soon developed,
and then he remarked ' that it would go hard with him,'
because of his nervous temperament. I then wrote down
from his dictation what treatment to use in case he was
unable to direct me, and feeling the need of some help, I
sent for one of the lady missionaries, who stayed with me
till all was over. On Thursday, about midnight, he seemed
very faint, and his pulse very feeble. I gave him some brandy
and sent for one of the missionaries, who had had some
experience in typhus and typhoid cases, and we three nursed
him day and night. At least six times we thought he was
going : always towards the dawn of the morning the change
seemed to pass over him. On the following Tuesday he
seemed rather better, and we all thought the crisis was over,
and that it was the first turn towards recovery ; but that
evening the temperature rose higher than ever before, and
all our efforts to reduce it failed. Wednesday morning,
ist August, at 2.15 a.m., he passed away.
" The Thursday before he died he sent a great many
farewell messages to friends. His interest in things about
him showed itself until he was too weak to take notice of
anything : twice he sent me out to measure the rain in the
rain gauge, which he told me to register for him ; he also
talked of how an ice-cave could be easily made, and said
he would have it done. Twice during his illness he asked
to see his little boy. I laid the child down beside him for
about ten minutes one night. After that he was too ill to
see him again ; he said to me, ' Tell my little Harold that it
is the darling, darling wish of my heart that he should be
a medical missionary when he grows up ; tell him that it is
his father's dearest wish that he should be a missionary in
this land ; and little Marion too, both of them.' To me he
said, ' I need not tell you, for I know you will lead them to
Jesus early, for that is far above all education or intellectual
science ; the highest of all knowledge is to know the love
of Jesus.'
" On the first Sunday of bis illness I read to him Revelation
xx. and xxii. We talked a good deal that morning about
Heaven and all the precious stones shining each one in its

MISSIONARY LIFE. 251 .
own place. He then said, 'I think three will follow me
to the shining land, and that is worth coming 40,000 li'
(13,000 miles) 'for.' (One was a soldier, one a cripple boy
about eighteen, and one the man employed at the book
shop, all converted through him.) As we came to that
verse, ' The Lamb is the light thereof,' he asked me to read
it again; he then said, ' How beautiful'; it seemed to fill his
mind, and he liked to dwell on it. During the first part of
his illness he repeated this verse many times : ' Mine eyes
shall see the King in His beauty ; they shall behold the
land that is very far off.' At first he felt the suspense of not
knowing whether he would recover or not; he constantly
prayed, 'Lord, spare me,' or ' Lord, take me; ' 'Give me
patience;' 'Lord, Thou knowest I am willing to go.'
Once he said to me, ' We have not only to do His will, but
to suffer His will.' In conversation with a missionary he
said how he wished he had come to China years before.
At one time when he was, we thought, almost gone, he
suddenly opened his eyes, saying, ' It is so beautiful ; tell
me about it, darling.'

" A few farewell words from dear Harold to his
friends.
" ' Give my loving farewell to my mother, and tell her I
will meet her in heaven. I am going first, and will wait
for her. Tell her no words can express what I owe to her
and to my father for my Christian training. I have felt it
month by month, and since in China I have felt it more.
Loving farewell to brothers and sisters, J  and A  .
Send a message to the whole school : tell the boys there is
nothing worth living for but Christ. Message of farewell to
all who receive my journal.'
" ' Loving farewell to Mr. L — -, Mr. W  , Mr. P  ,
j  t and F  . Loving farewell to Alfred, and thank
him so much for all the trouble he has taken about my
journal.' " ' Tell W  , B  , and C  , to come back to the
Lord. Tell Uncle F  , if he does not belong to the
Lord, to come to the Lord.'

252 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
'If anything is written in China's Millions, tell Mr. T-

to abstain from praising the earthen vessel, and to give all
glory to the Lord. ' Tell all my friends not to praise me
fulsomely, but to praise the Lord. " By the grace of God,
I am what I am." " Just as I am, without one plea,
But that Thy blood was shed for me,
And that Thou bidst me come to Thee,
O Lamb of God, I come." '
" This verse he repeated many times during his illness,
and as he ended the following verse, —
' Just as I am, though tossed about
With many a conflict, many a doubt,
Fightings within, and fears without,
O Lamb of God, I come, ' —
I said to him, ' Those words don't apply to you ; you
have no doubts or fears ; ' to which he answered, ' No ;
thank God, that was over long ago.'
' Just as I am, of that free love,
The breadth, length, depth, and height to prove,
Here for a season, then above,
O Lamb of God, I come.'
" This verse was said with much feeling.
" ' Message to J  O  , my old boy friend : beseech
him to come to Jesus. My farewell to Mr. and Mrs.
S  . Loving farewell to Eliza and Glover (old family
servants), Miss F  and Miss C  .
" ' I would like that hymn to be sung at my grave, as at
Mrs. L  's : — " Safe in the arms of Jesus.'"
" To me he said, ' Nothing would give me greater joy
than to look down and see my Lizzie carrying on the work
here that I have tried to begin.' He wished his friends
to be told that his last letters were written the day before
he took to his bed. He first felt ill on the Thursday, but
wrote all his letters next day, and on Saturday he took

MISSIONARY LIFE. 253
to his bed. In a state of half-consciousness he said the
following things, lying quietly with his eyes open : ' Getting
all the views of Scripture just off,' 'My eyes shall see the
King in His beauty,' 'They shall behold the land that is far
off,' then something about each one shining in his or her own
place. ' The Lord cometh.' ' Heaven at last ' (he seemed to
recognise some one). ' I am willing to go ' (quite conscious).
'I have no plea but the love of Jesus.' The first part of his
illness this verse was often in his mind, ' I shall not die, but
live, and declare the works of the Lord.' When this verse
was repeated, ' As one whom his mother comforteth, so will
I comfort you,' he seemed much pleased, and repeated it
over himself. Through his illness he repeated the following
hymns : — ' What in Thy love possess I not ?
My star by night, my sun by day,
My spring of life when parched with drought,
My wine to cheer, my bread to stay,
My strength, my shield, my safe abode,
My robe before the throne of God. '

Unchangeable Thy gracious love
My earthly path has ceaseless moved ;
Ere yet this beating heart could move,
Thy tender mercies me pursued ;
Ever with me may they abide,
And close me in on every side.'

' Jesus, Lover of my soul,
Let me to Thy bosom fly,
While the raging billows roll,
While the tempest still is high.
Hide me, O my Saviour, hide,
Till the storm of life is past ;
Safe into the haven guide,
Oh, receive my soul at last ! '

O God, our help in ages past,
Our hope for years to come,
Our shelter in the stormy blast,
And our eternal home.'

He also repeated ' When He had by Himself purged our
sins, sat down on the right hand of the Majesty on high.'

254 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
"Without a shadow, without a fear, without a doubt,
my beloved Harold passed into the presence of the Lord.
With him all was perfect peace."
The following brief account of the funeral is sent by
Mr. Richards :—
" In giving directions a few days before the end in case
he did not recover, he said, ' Have the funeral without
delay,' as he knew the danger of infection to the missionary
community. So it was decided that the funeral should be
on the afternoon of the day on which he died. All the
missionaries assembled in the courtyard of the house
adjoining Dr. Schofield's, where the Misses K  lived,
and there we had prayer, a portion of Scripture, and the
following hymn : —
' ' ' Home at last," on heavenly mountains,
Heard the " Come and enter in ; "
Saved by life's fair flowing fountains,
Saved from earthly taint and sin.
Refrain.
' Home, sweet home, our home for ever,
Weary pilgrimages past j
Welcomed home to wander never,
Saved through Jesus — " Home at last."
' Free at last from all temptation,
No more need of watchful care ;
Joyful in complete salvation,
Given the victor's crown to wear.
' Saved to greet on hills of glory
Loved ones we have missed so long ;
Saved to tell the sinner's story,
Saved to sing redemption's song.
' Welcomed at the pearly portal,
Evermore a welcome guest ;
Welcomed to the life immortal,
In the mansions of the blest.'
" As in his life he ever strove to get near the Chinese by
adapting many of their ways, if by any means he might
save some, we endeavoured to carry out the same principle

MISSIONARY LIFE. 255
at his funeral. He was placed in a native coffin, which was
put on a car borne by sixteen or thirty-two bearers.
" White is the colour of their deepest mourning. Mrs.
Schofield, as chief mourner, was all in white. Those ladies
who had not white wore black, but with a white scarf on
their heads. The gentlemen had black jackets and a white
scarf as a band round the waist. The bearers also had
each a white piece of- calico on their hats. Having thus
given an outward expression that would be intelligible to
the Chinese of our deep inward grief for our dear, departed
brother, the procession left the house for the burying-ground,
which is on a rising ground just outside the east gate, and
overlooking the city. On the way, as we passed through
the streets, the people came out in crowds to see the little
band of foreigners in deep mourning. One of their remarks
was very touching, illustrating how fully our dear brother
had won the hearts of the people in so short a time. It
was after one man had inquired of the other whose funeral
it was, and had received the answer that it was the foreign
doctor's. He cried out in deep pain, ' Alas ! we are
accursed ! God has taken away the good Doctor from us.'
" The ladies rode in carts to the cemetery, and the
gentlemen walked; then all the friends stood around the
open grave while Mr. Richard spoke a few words, and all
joined in singing the hymn Dr. Schofield had chosen
before he died. ' Safe in the arms of Jesus,
Safe on His gentle breast ;
There by His love o'ershaded,
Sweetly my soul shall rest.
Hark ! 'tis the voice of angels
Borne in a song to me,
Over the fields of glory,
Over the jasper sea.
' Safe in the arms of Jesus,
Safe from corroding care,
Safe from the world's temptations,
Sin cannot harm me there.
Free from the blight of sorrow,
Free from my doubts and fears ;
Only a few more trials;
Only a few more tears !

256 HAROLD SCHOFIELD.
'Jesus, my heart's dear Refuge,
Jesus has died for me ;
Firm on the Rock of Ages
Ever my trust shall be.
Here let me wait with patience,
Wait till the night is o'er,
Wait till I see the morning
Break on the golden shore.'
" The grave was a pit about eight feet deep, and at the
bottom a little cave was hollowed out under the ground in
the dry soil, into which the coffin was pushed. The
entrance was bricked up, and the earth filled in the pit
only. Above it now there is a stone, with an inscription in
Chinese and English to mark his resting-place : ' Until He
come ! '
" It was with a sad, sad heart we turned away from the
cemetery and returned to the city, feeling that a great blank
had been made by our brother's death, and that we had
each of us lost a loved and valued friend, whose bright
and happy face we should ever miss at our missionary
meetings, and whose earnest voice in prayer we should
never again hear on earth.
" Not only did we foreigners miss him, but the natives
also missed him exceedingly. A few weeks after the funeral
one of the native gentry walked across the street to me,
and said, ' Is there no other doctor coming ? Do please
write for one soon. We cannot do without one now, since
we got to know the value of Dr. Schofield.'
" Though his beautiful and devoted life on earth is ended,
his service is not. His spirit is still working in the minds
of all who knew him, to draw them to the platform of entire
consecration, and to keep them there in the blessed service
of our dear Lord and Master."

MISSIONARY LIFE. 257

" I know not.if the dark or bright
Shall be my lot,
If that whereon my hopes are set
Be best or not.
" It may be mine to drag for years
Toil's weary wain,
Or day and night my meat be tears
On bed of pain.
" Dear faces may surround my hearth
With smiles and glee,
Or I may dwell alone, and mirth
Be strange to me.
" My bark is wafted to the strand
By breath Divine,
And on the helm there rests a Hand
Other than mine.
" One who has known in storms to sail
I have on' board ;
Above the raging of the gale,
I hear my Lord.
" He holds me when the billows smite,
I shall not fall ;
If sharp, 'tis short ; if long, 'tis light-
He tempers all.
" Safe to the land ! Safe to the land !
The end is this ;
And then with Him go in, go in,
Far into bliss."

17

PROPOSED MEMORIAL HOSPITAL
AT T'AI-YUEN FU
To the late Harold Schofield, M.B. (Oxon.), F.R.C.S.
(Eng.), of the China Inland Mission.

The friends of the late Dr. Schofield are anxious to erect
a hospital to his memory at T'ai-yiien Fu, in the province
of Shan-si, where he laboured as a medical missionary so
successfully during the last three years of his life.
A hospital in the province of Shan-si (which is about the
size of England) would meet a pressing need, and under
God be made the centre of great blessing and usefulness.
^24 has already been paid for a piece of land, and _£8
as earnest money for the cottages standing on it. If all the
premises are secured, there will be about a hundred rooms.
There is a house which would do for the medical mis
sionary, without much cost for repairs, also two small
yards which might be utilized for a women's hospital.
The hospital, if erected, will be in connection with the
China Inland Mission, which is under the direction of
Mr. J. Hudson Taylor.
About ;£ 1,200 will be required for the land and buildings.

260

HAROLD SCHOFIELD.

Other adjoining buildings it would be well to buy when the
opportunity arises, which would probably cost ^90 more.
It is not proposed, however, to wait until the whole amount
is collected before transmitting any, as it is well to have
some money in hand for use as opportunity is given for
taking possession. ,
Treasurer of the fund, George Williams, Esq., care of
Messrs. Hodder and Stoughton, 27, Paternoster Row,
London.

Contributions will also be thankfully received by the
Rev. A. M. W. Christopher, Rector of St. Aldate's,
Oxford; Dr. G. Saunders, C.B., London Medical Mission,
47, Endell Street, St. Giles'; Dr. A. T. Schofield, 141,
Westbourne Terrace, W.
The following sums are already promised : —

J.

and T.

P. .

F.

K.

Mrs. C.

G.

S.

A.

A.

Lady
G
G. and
friends
A.
S.
v.J.
£
s.
d.
60
0
0
3°
0
0
10
0
0
1
1
0
7
0
0
5
0
0
3°
0
0
20
0
0
20
0
0
Printed by Hazell, Watson, & Viney, Ld,, London and Aylesbury,
HODDER AND STOUGHTON'S
MISSIONARY WORKS.

yust Published.
THE CHILDREN OF AFRICA:
Written for all English-speaking Children.
Fcap. quarto, gilt edges, 5s. With numerous Illustrations.

By the Same Author.
THE CHILDREN OF CHINA:
Written for the Children of England.
Uniform with "The Children of Africa." Fcap. quarto, gilt edges, 5s.
Profusely Illustrated.
" We do not hesitate to say that this is the best book on China for children ever
written." — Christian Commonwealth.
"A very_ chatty and entertaining book, full of pictures, and handsomely bound,
conveying in a very pleasant manner a great deal of information about the Celestial
Empire. ' ' — Nonconformist.
11 A gaily-covered book of absorbing interest." — Christian World.
" This is one of the most charming children's books it has ever been our good for
tune to meet ." — Our Own Gazette.
"Admirable ; the best book we have seen for the young, bearing on real Christ
mas work, for many a day."— Fireside News.
" A glorious, gorgeous volume. A celestial book in children's eyes, and all about
the Celestials. We scarcely remember reading a work which contained so much real
information. It is a charming work, a literary luxury, and yet it only costs 5s," —
Sword and Trowel.
" A beautiful and highly-instructive book. The work, which is intended to convey
to the young people of this country a truthful insight into the home life of the Chinese
people, may be pronounced a success. Indeed, we hesitate not to say it is without
a rival." — Glasgow Herald.
" We have seldom seen a book for children which we have liked better, or could
more heartily recommend as a prize or present." — Record.
11 An exceedingly pleasant and readable volume, written for boys and girls, but so-
full of information and so attractive in character that it is not likely to be perused by-
young readers only." — Rock.
"The paper is good, the printing is good, the illustrations are good, and, what is
of greater importance, the writing is good. The Author knows well how to talk
interestingly to children, and her style_ is so clear and simple that she contrives to-
convey an immense amount of information in her 320 pages. Throughout the book
there is not a dull page." — Illustrated Missionary News.

London : HODDER & STOUGHTON, 27, Paternoster Row.

HODDER AND STOUGHTON'S
MISSIONARY WORKS.

DAVID LIVINGSTONE : The Story of his Life and
Labours ; or, The Weaver Boy who became a Missionary. By G. H.
Adams. With Steel Portrait and Thirty Illustrations. Fifty-seventh Thousand.
Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d.
" An admirable condensation of * The Story of the Life and Labours of Dr. Living
stone.* Comprehensive in range, abounding in detail, and vividly presenting the
graphic description of the great explorer himself." — Record.
CENTRAL AFRICA, JAPAN, AND FIJI. A Story of
Missionary Enterprise, Trials, and Triumphs. By Emma Raymond
Pitman, author of " Heroines of the Mission Field," etc. With Numerous
Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth, 55.
" The style is so clear, the facts so well grouped, that Mrs. Pitman's book will
secure a place of its own ; and, with its rich array of well-exesuted illustrations, it
will form an excellent gift — to girls especially, since woman's work naturally has
prominence in it — at this festive and gift-giving season." — Nonconformist.
AFRICA, PAST AND PRESENT. By an Old Resident.
With Map and numerous full-page Illustrations. Third Thousand. Crown 8vo,
cloth, 5s.
A Concise Account of the Country — its History, Geography, Explorations,
Climates, Productions, Resources, Population, Tribes, Manners, Languages,
Colonisation, and Christian Missions.
" Mr. Moister has spent many years in both Southern and Western Africa, and is
able to speak with authority. His book deserves to be in great demand ; its get-up
is first-rate; while a capital map and numerous excellent illustrations show that great
pains have been taken in its production." — Watchman.
MODERN HEROES OF THE MISSION FIELD. By the
Right Rev. W. Pakrnham Walsh, D.D., Bishop of Ossory. Second
Thousand. Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s.
"This delightful volume is a sequel to 'Heroes of the Mission Field,' reviewed a
year ago in these columns, and we have much pleasure in recommending both books.
They are well-printed, and will form excellent gift-books."— Churchman.
HEROES OF THE MISSION FIELD. By the same Author.
Second Edition. Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s.
"A glorious line of heroes. The author's well-known ability is displayed to great
advantage in this valuable work." — Rock.
HENRY MARTYN. By Charles D. Bell, D.D., Honorary
Canon of Carlisle, and Rector of Cheltenham.
" A worthy record of a noble life." — Whitehall Review.
ALEXANDER DUFF. By Thomas Smith, D.D.
"As an original study of a great man by one of his most intimate friends and
co-workers, it would be impossible to speak too highly of this little volume."—
Christian Leader.
WILLIAM CAREY. By James Culross, D.D.
" The little book has great literary excellence. Dr. Culross has taken no ordinary
trouble in the collection of his material. He understands how to arrange in felicitous
style, and so to tell the story as to make it eminently attractive and useful to his
readers. " — Congregationalist.

London : HODDER & STOUGHTON, 27, Paternoster Row.

VALE UNIVERSitv